[...]

SPECVLVM CHRISTIANVM OR A CHRISTIAN SVRVEY for the Conscience.

CONTAINING, THREE TRACTATES OF THAT EMINENT, GRAVE, and learned Diuine, Maister HIEROM ZANCHIVS.

  • 1 Of the end of the World.
  • 2 Of the pers [...]uerance of the Saints.
  • 3 A summarie Abridgement of his Praelections.

Englished for the good of Gods Church, and for a warning to wicked and impenitent men.

By H. N.

Lege, intellige, dilige.

LONDON, Printed by GEORGE ELD. 1614.

TO HIS VERY RE­VEREND, GRAVE, AND learned Tutors, his good and louing friends, M. Doctor S [...]n­ton, Doctor in Diuinity, Deane of the Cathedral Church of [...]: And M. Iohn Knewstub Bacheler in Diuinity, a vigilant Pastor, and R [...] ­tor of the parochiall Church of C [...]ck-field in Suffol [...]e, H. N. p [...]a [...]th grace and peace, health and happines in Christ for euer. (⸪)

GRateful testimo­nies of thanke­fulnes and loue are both Chri­stian [Page] and commendable; and exemplified by Ioh. 11. 3. 5. 35. 36. Christ himselfe, by S. Paul, Ro 16. 4. 2. Tim 1. 16. 17. 18. and other most excellent instru­mentsIngratum fi dixeris, sce­lestum dixe­ri [...]. in the Church of Christ. This considerati­on did (as it were) kindle the cole, and excite mine affections, to combine you both in this one significati­on of my thankful remem­brance: you are ancient and kinde friends in fayth and loue, and in the fellowship of that famous Society of S. Iohns Colledge in Cam­bridge; and trained vp (ab originibus) in one Nurcery [Page] of good literature in the Northern-parts, happily founden by Maister doctor Lupton, in the Towne of Sedberge, his owne natiue soile; from whence haue beene transplanted, and in due time, many haue sprung vp, and so become goodly fruitfull plants, and some Cedar-trees, in the Church of England: my selfe likewise was brought vp successiuely in the same Schoole, and, after, vn­der your wings and com­fortable Tuitions in the same worthy Vetus ver­bum; Illa [...], to­tiu [...] [...]è O­ra [...]um [...]. Colledge, [Page] whereof I was an vn­worthy member, and doe blesse GOD that euer I knew the walles thereof: And withall, in retalia­tion of dutie, so long as I liue, I will instantly and ioyntly pray, as Moses wished to Ioseph (and his seed) That Deu. 33. 16. the good will of him that dwelt in the bush, may come both vppon it and you. My mediocri­tie in any seruice for Gods Church (if there bee any in mee) is totallie your owne: and therefore I will verie ioyfully and [Page] cheerefully by allusion, or rather by a little inuer­sion, borrow leaue, and tender this my gratefull testimonie, with that forme of words, where­with P. Orosius did dedi­cate his Storie to Saint Au­gustine, his Maister and Tutor; Totum (quod in me) vestrum sit, quod a vobis ad vos redit; or as Car­neades Cyrenaeus thankeful­lie protested of Chrysippus (one of Zeno his disciples) a most Si apud Di [...]os Dia­lectica [...]a [...] ­retur, n [...]n temerè alia esset, quàm quae a Chry­sippo inuenta [...]uit. acute Philoso­pher, after the diligent rea­ding of his bookes, which [Page] were in number 75. as some report, Si Chrysip­pus nòn esset, ego nòn essem, I was yours when I was but a Neophyte; and now by the grace of GOD I am that I am; and am still yours, and doe wish hear­tily, that I might become (being now hoare-headed) as the Germaine Sonne of such shining and burning lights in the Church of GOD, whose giftes and labours are condignelie of note, and price in the harts of many.

I haue englished these [Page] Treatises of that graue and learned Diuine, Mai­ster Hierome Zanchius; and in this regard I tooke them in hand, for that in Not vn­like to that [...] (whereof Athaneus lib. 11.) for varietie and vse. Argument and mat­ter they are exceeding ef­fectuall, befitting this sinfull and sottish Age, or rather this degenerating downefall of all sorts of men. They are fruitfull in many considerations; to preuent curiositie; to abandon securitie; to rowze vp the drowsie Christian; to detect the Tempori­zer; to kindle zeale; to [Page] worke vigilancie; to en­force repentance; to mi­nister consolation; to teach the wise; to hearten the weake; to confirme faith and hope of Heauen and Happinesse; to dant vn­godlinesse; in such sort as hee that runneth may read in capitall letters, and hee that readeth with iudge­ment and conscience, may finde singular edification.

When I had made an end, I resolued in this kinde to salute you both; which, as it commeth with an honest heart, so [Page] I perswaded my selfe it would bee accepted with the right hand. I pray you censure; and, if there bee no let, yeeld your ap­probation. Of you twaine I haue iust cause to vouch, as Maister I. Caluin some­timePrae [...] ▪ in E­pist. ad Rom. writ vppon the like occasion to Simon Grynaeus, (two eminent Diuines in the care of Gods Church) Quorum iudicio si omnes plu­rimum iure deferant, ego ni­hil non deferre debeo. And so remaining yours et ani­mo & vsu; I doe recom­mend you both, and your [Page] godly endeuours for the furtheranc [...] of the Gos­pell of Christ, to his most gracious and aboundant blessing, for his great Name sake.

Amen.
Your Worships vnworthy Pupill and louing friend, H. NELSON.

CERTAINE PRAE­LECTIONS OF (THAT WORTHY DEFENDER OF the Christian Faith) Hiero. Zan­chiv [...], [...]pon these words, 1. Ioh. 2. 18. Little Childr [...] it is the last time.

BECAVSE this pre­sent place doth seem to require that I speak somewhat of the end of the world (for such as haue written of the end of the World, doe make allegation euen of this Text) and this question hath and doth at this day put many to bus [...] ­ [...]s: therfore I will b [...]i [...]y make ma­nifest what my sentence is touching the same. And this question verily I [Page 2] will clearely discusse in sixe capitall [...] ▪ The first shall be, 1 Whe­ther this World finally shall come to an end. The next, 2 Whether wee may certainely know it. The third, 3 Whether a Christian man may law­fully search out when this end of the World, and the returne of the Lord Christ shal be▪ Fourthly, 4 what might be the reason, why the Lord nei­ther formerly would, nor yet will, haue vs know this time. Fiftly, 5 What be the signe precedent of the end of this World; and whether from them wee may designe the certaine time wherein the Lord will come. [...] si [...]t, 6 touching the duties of a Chri­stian in thi [...] controuersie, concerning the end of the World.

As touching the first [...] point▪ Three sorts of [...] haue d [...]nied that this world shall haue an end. The first were the Philosoph [...]rs▪ chie­fly the P [...]r [...]patecia [...]s; for these were of opinion, That thi [...] World neither eue [...] had beginning, nor euer should haue endi [...]g▪ and [Page 3] therefore Mankinde, as euen at this present, so in the same tenour and course, perpetually to liue in the World. But this crue therefore held this opinion, for that being destitute of the light of the word of God, in the inquisition of the truth they were led onely by the blinde wisedome of the flesh, for, the naturall man doth not perceiue the things that are of God: and to refute their reasons it is not worth the labour, for wee haue no­thing to doe with those Philoso­phers.

Others, who deny that this world shall once haue an end, are certaine Atheists, and mockers of things di­uine; of whom Peter, This know first, 2. Pet. 3. v. 3. that in the last dayes shall come mo [...] ­kers, which will walke after their owne lusts, and say, where is the promise of h [...] comming? For since the Fathers dy­ [...]d, all things continue alike from the beginning of the Creation. But th [...]se mens blindnes, or madnes rather, is refelled by the (euident) certaintie of the word of God.

[Page 4]S. Augustine t [...]m. 2. ep. 42. ad fra­tres Mandarenses doth thus dispute. Al other things which the Holy Spi­rit in th [...] Scriptures by praediction foretold, came to passe accordingly; as the first comming of Christ; the destruction of Hierusalem: And the same Spirit in like manner hath fore­told of the future end of this world, & of Christs second comming: Ther­fore certainely it shall come to passe. The argument indeed of these moc­kers doth Peter thus con [...]ute. ver. 5. For this they willingly know not, that 2. Pet. 3. the heauens were of old, and the earth that was of the water, and by the wa [...] ▪ by the word of God. ver. 6. Wherefore the world that then was, perished, [...]uer­flowed with the water. ver. 7. But the heau [...]ns and earth which are [...], a [...] kept by [...]he same word in store, and re­serued vnto [...]ire against the day of con­demnation, and of the destruction of vn­godly [...]en. Thus much Peter. The meaning of which words I wil make plaine, because those mocking spi­rits doe endeuour from the continu­ing [Page 5] state of the world, to proue the perpetuitie thereof, and doe deride the word of God; Peter doth ouer­throwe their argumentation by this reason. The world, as by the word of God it was of the waters, and by the waters; so also by the same word of God, when indeede it seemed so good vnto the Lord, being drowned with the same waters it perished and came to an end; and after by the same word of God it was restored a­gaine. This Historie was most appa­rent, and a thing most famous, and of most certaintie vnto the whole World. Therfore by the same Word of God, as in the first turne by wa­ter, so secondarily by fire, when it shall so please the Lord, it may bee dissolued, and haue an end. The Lord foretold the future end of the world, and that himselfe would come the second time: therefore this World must haue an end, and the Lord will come. For now are reserued these Heauens and Earth vnto fire for the day of iudgement and perdition of [Page 6] the vngodly: wherefore from the continuing state of the world the consequence holdeth not; That the world is vncorruptible and shall ne­uer haue end. For that also before the Flood it lasted long, and yet af­rer (for all that) perished, and euen by such things as from whom it had it originall, and was supported, (that is) by the waters; so by fire, an other Element of the World, the same world shall be destroyed.

The third sort who vouch the per­petuity of the world, are some, who are neither absolute Philosophers which are destitute of the sacred writings, neither yet scoffers and contemners of celestiall things, but both men fearing God, and most ex­pert of holy writ; of which kind a­mongst others, was Philo Iudaeus. Hee left a boòke written with this Title▪ [...] [...] Of the corruptible state of the world: in which treatise he labou­reth to make good, by sundry argu­ments, that the world is incorrupti­ble, [Page 13] But if Philo had (in this sence) vnderstood the world to bee incor­ruptible, for that neither it should vtterly be dissolued into nothing, nor yet changed into a worse estate, we likewise would haue condiscen­ded vnto him. For we likewise ac­knowledge out of the word of God the renouation of the world, and in the future a new Heauen and a new Earth. And so certainely seemeth Philo to haue holden by his expla­nation, whereby he declareth what he meant by the name of corrupti­on: For thus he holdeth in the en­trance of his booke pag. 645. [...] &c. For cor­ruption is called an exchange in­to a better state. It is likewise called the totall extinguishing of a thing in being, which then necessarily is termed a thing without existence, For as of nothing nothing is made (that is naturally) so neither can no­thing be dissolued into nothing.

Philo had read the Psalmes and Prophets who writ of this matter: [Page 81] but if he followed any other [...]e [...]s [...], the godly Christians, doe not ac­cord with him. For the testi­monies of Scripture are most cleare touching the end of the world Psal. 102, In the beginning thou l [...]ds [...] the foundation of the Earth and the Hea­uens are the worke of thy handes: they shall peris [...], but thou endur [...]st, they [...] shall wax [...] old as doth a garment, and as a v [...]stimen▪ thou shalt charge th [...], and they shall be changed, but thou art the same and thy yeares shall not faile▪ Mat. 5. Til Heauen and Earth shall passe away, one iot or title shall not p [...] ­rish of thy la [...]. 2. Pet. 3. That day of the Lord shal come as a thi [...]fe in the night, wherein the Heauens shall passe away with a noyse, the Elements shal melt away with fire, and the Earth and all thinges therein shal be burned. A­gaine▪ the Heauens by burning shal be dissolued, and the Elements shal melt away with heat; but we looke for new Heauens and a new Earth, according to his promise. Thus Saint Peter. Therefore this first Capitall poynt is [Page 9] to be vouched, That this world (as in case now it is) shall finally come to an end, (that is) be changed into a better condition, and God only to be vtterly voyd of all variablenes or change.

To what purpose then tendeth this doctrine? S. Peter teacheth. 2. Eph. 3. Seeing (saith hee) all these things shal be dissolued, what manner of men ought we to be in holy conuersa­tion, and duty of piety, expecting and ha [...]ting vnto the comming of the day of the Lord. The Argument is this in effect. The Heauen and Earth shall bee renewed at the comming of Christ: How much more therefore ought we to be renewed, who presse on to meet Christ at his comming? Therefore we are to endeauour for a perpetuall renouation, and to ad­here in heart to God onely, who a­lone is vtterly vnchangeable: as for other thinges, they ought to be had in contempt, because they all shal bee changed, and shall all finally haue an end. For this purpose out [Page 10] Apostle made mention first of the vanity of this world; then he added, Now are the last times, that is, where in is instant the comming of the Lord Christ. And why these things that contemning the world, and then auoyding those Antichrists, we being fortified in the Apostles doc­trine, might watch and liue sobe [...]y and iustly, alwayes prepared to go meet Christ at his comming.

The second Capitall poynt is; whe­ther we can attaine to know when the end of the world shall be? It is a case manifest whether wee be all led with a desire to know when the end of the world shall be. For this affection euen the Saintes were ta­ken withall, the Prophets and Apo­stles. Of Daniel it is manifest in Cap. 12. After that he heard of the An­gell, that is, of Christ, touching An­tichrist, and what thinges should be accomplished in the end of the World, hee asked the Lord, saying verse. 8. O Lord what shallbe the [...]d of these things? as for the Apostles, it [Page 11] apeareth Mat. 24. Act. [...]. Lord, when shal these thinges be? Therefore it is a naturall inclination in all to desire the knowledge of thinges to come; specially when the end of the world shall be: Now the question is whether this can be knowne of vs? The Lord Iesus taught that it no way can be knowne, when he said, Of that day & that houre no man Mat. 24 knoweth, no, not the Angels of Hea­uen, but the father onely knoweth; that is, the certaine time, wherein these thinges, by me foretold to you, shal come to passe, the father only know eth, yet in all ages there haue beene some, and that in the Church of Christ, who haue giuen out it might be knowne, some indeed certainely, and they haue presumed to deter­mine therevpon a certaine number of yeares, (such is mans presumpti­on) from the first vnto the second comming of Christ; others probably and in such sort, as that in searching this time they did contend, that no great error could follow, and there­fore [Page 12] they vsed sundry coniectures, whereby they assayed to determine, in some fort, how much time as yet remained vntill the next comming of Christ. Although verily there be great difference betweene the [...] ­merity of the one sort▪ and curiosity of the other; yet as the one is vtter­ly to be disprooued and condemned, so the other (for my part) I cannot giue approbation vnto. For true p [...] ­ety requireth that we bee certaine indeed that the end of the world shall bee, and that the Lord will come, but when that is, what either day, or moneth, or yeare, or age, both it shall be and hee shall come, we must of necessity confesse inge­nuously our ignorance, and that by no meanes it can be knowne accor­ding to the doctrine of Christ. And therefore according to the Com­mandement of Christ, let vs watch and pray, expecting daily and hour­ly our Lord Iesus Christ, being al­wayes prepared with our lampes burning with the light of faith, and [Page 13] filled with the oyle of good workes to goe out to meet him. But let vs now consider what haue beene the iudgements of men touching the time of the end of the world, and the comming of the Lord.

In the times of the Apostles, some there were who said; although the day and hower of the Lords com­ming could not be knowne, yet that the day of the Lord and end of the world could not at that time be far off; others, that this was newly re­uealed; others said, that this was the Apostles doctrine; others did en­deuour to perswade this by reasons and coniectures: but the Apostle did surprise such; saying, I beseech you 2, Thes. 1. euen by the comming of our Lord Ie­sus Christ, and by our assembling to him that yee bee not suddenly mooued from your minde, nor troubled, neither by spirit, nor by word, nor by letter, as it were from vs, as though the day of Christ were at hand. The Apostle teacheth that these Impostors vsed three practises for perswasion, that [Page 14] the Lords day was hard at hand: First, Reuelations, for that they cer­tainely know this by the spirit of Re­uelation: Secondly, reasons and con­iectures; therfore he saith, or by w [...]: Thirdly, counterfet letters and resti­monies of the Apostle. But what saith the Apostle? that yee be not suddenly moued away, as though the day of the Lord were at hand, for that vnlesse [...] departure come first, &c. hee taught that first there must be a generall A­postasie, or (as others will haue it) a defection of the Roman Empire, and Antichrist to bee reuealed with [...] Kingdome, before the day of the Lord shall come. But how long af­ter the comming of Antichrist shall succeed the end of the world, and the day of the Lord, 100. 1000. or moe yeares, the Apostle hath not taught: but why? for that neither himselfe knew, according to that of that day and houre &c. BeholdeMa [...]. 24. what was bruited abroad in the A­postles ages, euen amongst the be­leeuers, touching the end of the [Page 15] world! And that these men were de­ceiued, the thing it selfe teacheth. After the Apostles times there were not wanting (euen) some, who did limit a certain number of yeares vn­till the second comming of Christ, and end of the world. Amongst the prophane Gentiles it was vulgarly bruited, as a Diuine Oracle, That the Christian Religion, after Christ be­gan to be honoured, should conti­nue only for the space of 365. yeeres, and then presently to haue an end. Saint Augustine relateth this. Tom. 5. de Ciuitate Dei. lib. 18, c. 53, and she­weth how false this was, cap. 54. And because after the end of Chri­stian Religion vpon the Earth, forth­with an end of the world shall be; therfore some Christians, perswaded by this Oracle, were of opinion, That after these 365. yeares were expired, presently the end of the world shold be. But it is apparant, how fouly these likewise were deceiued.

In Cyprians time, who flourished after Christ, about the yeare 250. it [Page 16] was credibly held, that the end of the world was at hand: this is cle [...]e out of Cyprians Epistles. And, which is more, in a little Treatise (ad For [...] ­natum) in an exhortation to Marty [...] ­dome, (if it bee Cyprians) in the be­ginning pag. 244. these words are read: Six thousand yeares are [...] compleat since the Diuell did im­pugne man. Although the book be not Cyprians, yet is it plaine, what was the opinion held in the Church, with many, touching the end of the World, at what time this booke was published; that is to say, That then were 6000. yeares begun to bee ac­complished, and so consequently, the end of the world instantly to draw neere. But how fouly they also erred, the thing it selfe decla­reth.

In Lactantius his time, who was famous about the yeere after the birth of Christ, 317. what opinion was maintained in the Church, [...] euident by his Institutions lib. 7. cap. 25. The whole expectation (saith [Page 17] he) s [...]l. of the end of the World, see­meth not aboue the space of 200. yeares.

In the time of Augustine, Hierome, and such others; that many were of opinion the end to be hard at hand, appeareth by Aug. his bookes. To. 5. de ciuit. D [...]. lib. 18. c. 53. he report­eth some to haue determined from the Ascension of the Lord vnto the end of the world 400. yeares; others 500. others 1000. But Augustine doth de [...]ide them all, and refutes them by the saying of the Lord Christ, Act. [...]. It is not yours to know the seasons, which the Father hath re­serued in his owne power. Mat. 24. Of that day and hower &c. A certain Bi­shop also in Augustins time, by name H [...]sychius, did seeme to hold; That although none could know of the day and hower of the Lords com­ming, as the Lord had [...]a [...]d, yet a set time and space of yeares might bee limited, from the comming of Christ in the [...], [...]ntill his second comming: and therefore [...] [Page 18] Christians to finde out this time. And of this point he writ to Augu­stine, To. 2. Ep. 79. Besides other places of Scripture which he abused for this opinion, that place of Da­niel, cap. 9. of 70. weekes, was one. For that place might be vnderstood of the time intermediate betweene the comming of Christ in the flesh, and his second comming: or at least by proportion it might be collected, That as from the time of the formes prophecy of Daniel vntill the first comming of Christ, there went be­tweene 70. weekes of yeares, so like­wise from the time of the first com­ming vnto the second, there should interpasse 70. weekes of yeeres. From thence therefore there might be ga­thered the certaine time vntill the end. But Augustine teacheth, that the place of Daniel can in no wise be vnderstood of the second comming of Christ. Hee that listeth, let him reade the other Testimonies of scrip­ture which Hesychius abused for the [...] of his opinion: and [Page 19] then let him reade Augustines an­sweres to the seuerall places, Epist, ad Hesychium 80.

To that which the Lord spake to his Apostles, Act. 1. It is not for you to know the times and seasons, &c. this answere Hesychius returned; That only was spoken to the Apostles: for hee would not haue them to know, for that hee would not haue them witnesses of the consummation of the World, but onely of his Passion and Resurrection; but yet his will was, that else wee should acknow­ledge the time of the end of the world. And to this effect he wre­sted euen that answere of Christ to the Pharisees, wherein hee repre­hended them, saying; You know how to discorne the outward appearance of the skie▪ but you know not the time of your visitation. This Bishop did in­terpret this sentence of the time of the second comming of CHRIST whereas Christ spake of his first com­ming. Summarily, Augustine conclu­deth▪ That by no place of Scripture [Page 20] it can bee gathered, when the time of the end of the world shall be, or that Christians may make inquirie, seeing it is written and spoken to all, It is not for you to know the times, or that it can be knowne of any mortall man, seeing it is written, Of that day and houre, that is, of the Lord re­turne, no man [...]noweth.

So Grogorius Papa, from the cor­rupt conditions of his time, and the strange wonders seen in his age, was often accustomed to say; That his Age was not farre distant from the end of the world. But hee likewise was much deceiued.

Now I proceed to the men of our owne Age. Many, and those learned and religious men haue thought, [...] ­though no [...]t time can be appointed betweene the first and second time of Christ, yet by probable co [...] ­ctures it may (howsoeuer) be known and discerned. The thing itself hath not yet declared, whether their opi­nion be [...] or [...], but such, as long after succeed vs, shall vnder­stand [Page 21] whether these deuout & lear­ned men were erroneously led, yea or no. For my part I doe onely en­deauour to prooue, that these conie­ctures alledged by them were very weake: and so by them that no proofe or determination can bee made of the end of the world. We will produce the principall and exa­mine them.

The first coniecture of these men is taken from 6000. yeares, wherein they say the world shall endure. For the Hebrewes haue left written in their bookes (specially in the [...]) that this was the praediction of Elias the Prophet, The world to continue 6000. yeares: 2000. vaine: 2000. the Lawe: 2000. the Messiah: and if any time came short of them, it was wanting for our sinnes.

Irenaeus likewise lib. 5. cap. vi [...]. concludeth, That the world shall continue onely 6000. yeares: and hee collected this his commentati­on, not from the Hebrewes, but from the proportion of sixe daies, wherein [Page 22] the world was created, after which six daies was the Sabboth, that is, the day of rest. This indeed (saith he) is both a narration of things past, and a prophesie of things to come: For one day signifieth a thousand yeeres, as the Scriptures doe testifie; and 2. Pet. 3. One thousand yeeres before the Lord are as one day. Therefore as the World was consummate in the Creation thereof, within the com­passe of six daies, and then Rest; so in the end thereof it shall bee con­summate within the space of six [...] yeeres: then shall follow true and perpetuall rest▪

Also Lactant, Firmianus. it. 7. c. 14. saith, That the World shall bee con­summated in the compasse of 6000. yeeres: and he borrowed this opini­on, together with Irenaeus, euen from one and the same fountaine. Which said opinion touching the durance of the World for 6000. yeeres▪ many (likewise) entertained of many. wherevpon also Gregorius Papa. to▪ [...]. in c. 9. [...]. 1. Reg. col [...]. 1415. The [Page 23] world (saith hee) was created in six daies, and shall be determined in six Ages. They adde further, That the 6000. yeeres shall not be fully com­plete: and that (partly) they confirme by the prophecie of Elias: partly by the speach of Christ, Mat. 24. Ʋn­lesse those da [...]es should be shortened &c. For although he there speake of the ruine of Hierusalem, yet likewise they contend that it may be vnder­stood of the time of the consumma­tion of the world. Seeing these things stand so (say they) 2000. were before the Law: 2000. after the law: (and that according to the computa­tion of the Hebrewes) and of 2000. vnder the Messiah, are now run ouer 1560. and there is in remainder 440. and of them also some shall bee sub­stracted, therefore that the world cannot endure longer, at the furthest then about 400, yeeres. This is their first coniecture.

But who may not see how infirme it is? First, Elias hi [...] prophecie, wher­vpon they relye▪ [...] not authenticall. [Page 24] Indeede it is auaileable against the Iewes, who doe admit that predicti­on, to proue that the Messiah is come, seeing there bee now run out 5560. yeares, but for demonstration of the end of the world, it auailet [...] nothing at all. Likewise, the ratioci­nation of Irenaeus, and Lactantius is too-too infirme, and feeble: there­fore iustly doth Augustine confute it. Besides, I say, it is against the worde of God. For the Lord saith▪ That none can (surely) know when the end of the world shall be: As for that day, &c. If then this their sentence touching 6000. yeares were true, we might easily know when the end of the world would be: but this were against the word of Christ. Therefore this opinion of 6000. yeares for the world to endure, is vntrue.

The second coniecture is collected from the foure Monarchies of the world. Daniel 2. & 7. The case thus standeth. The foure Monarchies are described, so that one doth succeed another. The first is the Monarchy [Page 25] of the Chal [...]eans and Assyrians; the second of the Persians; the third of the Graecians; the fourth of the Ro­mans. Those foure Monarchies bee­ing ruinated, that is, three of them vtterly desolate, and the fourth, as into seuerall parts, diuided into seue­rall Kingdomes: Dan. cap. 7. prophe­cieth, That a little hor [...]e shall arise a­mongst those ten other former hornes. that is, one Kingdome more potent and strong then the rest, which shall vtter great things &c. And when that Kingdome signified by one horne, shall come to a consummate power, so that it will thinke it selfe to alter times and lawes, then presently shall bee the iudgement, and Christ to raigne for euer. And this horne which shall arise out of the Roman Empire, they interpret to be the Turks King­dome. Thus therefore they gather: Three Monarchies are vtterly extir­pate▪ the fourth Monarchie also is extinct, because it is diuided into di­uers parts: Now the horne (that is) the Turkish Empire, began to break [Page 26] out about the time of Hera [...]lius. [...]or at that time Mahome [...] began to raigne; And this Kingdom of Turkes is now welnigh growne to the grea­test height, he preuailleth against the Saints, and in a maner he doth make account, that he hath power to change lawes and times: When this shal come to passe, then shall come the Ancient of daies. Therefore the time is but short vntill the second comming of Christ shall be.

My answere is this. If they vnder­stand, that lesse time now remaineth then before, that is most true: If also that which is remaining, they shall affirme to be very little, in compari­son of the eternitie of the Kingdome of Christ, this like wise wee will assen [...] vnto as most certainely true. But if they should vnderstand a little re­mainder of time to be behinde, that is, that there is yet behinde, either a hundred, two hundred, or three hun­dred yeares, &c. I say that nothing can be concluded from these places of Daniel, which are diuersly ex­pounded [Page 27] by interpreters. For, that I may follow the vsuall interpretati­on; first he describeth in the second chapter the foure Monarchies; and concerning the Empire of the Ro­mans he prophecieth fiue things, first hee setteth out the power thereof, That verily, as iron, it should surprise all other Kingdomes: then, the di­ [...]ision thereof, that is to say, it should be diuided in it self: thirdly, the cru­eltie and fiercenesse thereof, that without regard of consanguinitie or alliance it should not respect the bands thereof, by reason of crueltie; fourthly, the variable calamities and ruines, that is, that it should bee affli­cted with sundry Massacres, and spe­cially intestine (or homebred) dissen­sions and warres: Fiftly, the conti­nuance thereof, that although being diuided into many parts, as it were [...]wo feete into ten fingers, it should be broken in peeces, in respect the [...]eere w [...]re of clay: yet because the plants thereof were of iron, it should endure euen to the second comming [Page 28] of the King of Heauen. But after that Daniel had thus disputed of the Ro­mane Empire, presently he adioineth a prophecle of the Kingdome of Christ, I say, That Christ should so, dai [...]ely ruinate all those Kingdomes, and he alone should raigne for all e­ternitie. And he prophecieth of the double comming of Christ; of [...] which was in the flesh, with the preaching of the Gospell; and of that which shall be in glorie. And of the first he saith: And in the daies of those Kings the God of Heauen shall set vp a Kingdome which shall [...] be demolished: He doth not say, Af­ter the daies of those Kings, but in the daies of those Kings &c. For the Kingdome of Christ was raised [...] vp, on the Earth, when as yet the Ro­manes reigned and did gouerne the world, and endured almost six hun­dred yeares: (the Romanes [...]a [...]ing rule euen vnto the times of [...] us) and doth still and shall continue euen to the end of the world. After­ward hee saith of the second com­ming [Page 29] of Christ, when hee shal deli­uer vp the Kingdome to God his fa­ther all enemies being put vnder his feet: finally whereas thou [...]dst see that the stone cut out of the moun­taine without handes, doth breake in peeces Iron, Brasse, Clay, Siluer, Gold; the great God did intimate to the King what should follow af­ter these thinges. Thus the Pro­phet. And thus readeth and expoun­deth that most learned man Oeco­lampadius, citing withall Saint Hip­politus, who saith, [...], The stone which shall quell and crush the Image in peeces is Christ, who filleth the Earth, comming frō Heauen and bringing iudgement to the world.

But in this place is put downe no praescription of time, from the first vntil the second comming of Christ: wherefore out of this prophesie which is in the second Chapter of Daniell, nothing can bee concluded concerning the end of the world, whether it shall bee from that time [Page 30] within a hundred. or two hundred or more yeares. Although (as others would haue it) the more sincere ex­planation of that place would bee if it should bee vnderstood not so much of the vprising of the person of Christ, as of his Kingdome and the progresse thereof, throughout the whole world vnto the end ther­of, and of the endlesse continuance of the same: for so it is interpreted of Daniel himself in the same Chap­ter. But by this tenor, what can then be collected touching the definite time of the end of the world? the Kingdome of Christ, as it was pro­pagated by the preaching of the Gospel throughout the whole earth so likewise withall did it ouerturne the Empire of Rome, that is, the fourth Monarchy, with the Idola­tries thereof, as also now the Image of that Monarchy the Kingdome of Autichrist, it doth and shall conti­nue to ouerthrow to the end of the world, vntill it be totally abolished. For it is infallible that the end of [Page 31] the world shall not be, before the whole Kingdome of Antichrist be abolished, as the Apostle teacheth, Thes. 2. 2.

But who is able to determine of the time, when the Kingdome of Antichrist shall totally come to an end? Hee that can effect the one, may likewise performe the other.

Besides, some there bee who would haue the prophesie of Daniel in no case to bee vnderstood of the second, but onely of the first com­ming of Christ; and so also that which in the 7. chapter; and there­fore this to haue beene the counsell (or purpose) of God, to giue signi­fication to Nabuchadnezar what Kingdomes should succeed, and which should be the last of all, that is the Kingdome of Christ and that to continue perpetually, all others being ruinated. But how long it should endure vpon the face of the Earth, is not heere debated; neither that God intended by Daniel to giue notice vnto vs thereof, seeing [Page 32] it was not his pleasure, no not by his sonne, to reueale it. According to this interpretatiō, nothing can be dē uised more fondly, then out of this praediction of Daniel to goe about [...]o conclude any determination, touching the finall end of this world.

Finally some there be who would so expound the chapters of Daniel, as that in no respect they wil haue him speake of the Romane Monar­chy: but what all others haue inter­preted thereof, they will haue vn­derstood of the Kingdome of the Selucians; specially for this reason, because the Church of the Iewes was neuermore hardly and extream­ly intreated by any other then by that Kingdome before the com­ming of Christ, and most of all by Anti [...]chus Epipha [...]es, whom they vnderstand by the last horne. Dan. 7. And these expositors haue reasons of no small consideration for this their interpretation. Read the An­notations of Tre [...]elli [...]s, and [...]. [Page 33] And if we approue this exposition, what need haue we to borrow any coniecture from Daniel, of the time of the end of the world, whereas he had not the least thought of this matter? And out of this, an answer to the 7. of Daniel is apparant, where they would, vnder the name of the last horne that the Turkes Empire must be vnderstood.

For first of all it may be denyed, and that not without cause, that by that last horne is not signified the Empire of the Turkes. For the anti­ent Fathers, both Greeke and La­tine by that horne vnderstand Anti­christ with his Kingdome: and (here I report the iudgement of the Fa­thers) that he indeed shall come to­wards the end of the world, and that sodainely he shal rise vp among the ten hornes, that is, ten Kinges; but when he shal come, that it can not be known of vs: therefore that we ought not to preu [...]t Gods coun­selin searching out whē thesethings shall come to passe. Let vs h [...]re St. [Page 34] Hippolitus expounding this place of Daniel, [...] Wher­fore touching the Leopard the prophet foretold how there should be 4. heads to him that had the dominiō, & so it came to passe, & the Kingdome of Alexander was deuided, into foure principallities: so euen now we must expect how the ten hornes shall come out euen of this same (that is the Kingdome 1. Empire of Rome) when the time of the beast shall be accomplished. And alittle horne which is that Antichrist, Shal out of them sodainly appeare, and Iustice shal be taken from off the Earth, and the whole world shal melt into a consump­tion. VVherefore we must not anti­cipate the will of God, but patient­ly perseuere and pray, that we fall not into those times, neither be vn­beleeuing but that these future thinges shall be fulfilled. For if those first thinges, according to the prae­dictions of the Prophets, were not effected, then wee cannot expect these: but if they were fulfilled in [Page 35] their due times, accoiding to the prophesies; accordingly also these thinges shal plenarily come to passe. Hierome also doth expound this place, of Daniel, of Antichrist, and he manifesteth what hee meaneth, by Antichrist; and this saith he is the iudgement of al writers Ecclesiasti­call: his wordes are these. Ergo di­camus &c. Therefore let vs affirme that which all Ecclesiastical w [...]ers haue deliuered in the consummation of the world, when the Romane Empire is to bee destroyed, that there shall bee ten Kinges who shall deuide the Roman world betweene themselues; and the eleuenth a little King to arise, who shall conquer three Kinges of the ten, that is the Kinges of Egipt, Africa, and Aethiopia, as by the processe we will more manifest: which being slaine euen seauen other Kinges shal submit their necks vnder this Con­queror: And behold saith hee the eyes were as the eyes of a man in the horne, least, according to the [Page 36] opinion of some, wee should repute him either to bee the diuell or some Ghost, or els a singular man whomDiabolum vel Doemo­nem. the deuill should possesse bodi­ly; and a mouth speaking proud things. For he is the man of sinne, the sonne of perdition, so that hee dare sit in the temple of God making himselfe as God. Maister Bullinger, a most graue writer, doth accord in iudge­ment with the Fathers, touching this interpretation of this horne: but yet out of histories demonstra­ting that Antichrist is come alrea­dy, that the three other hornes are broken downe, and that he is in­creased by the subiection of those others, and his kingdome to be in­larged, and to haue his seate at Rome.

But what if we should with Mr. Caluin, a most acute and learned in­terpreter, by the name of this horne vnderstand (as many indeed of his followers doe) Iulius Casar him­selfe, and others his successors Au­gustus, Tiberius, Caligula, Claudi [...], [Page 37] Ner [...], and other Casars, and the ve­ry Empire of these Caesars? what if we shall vouch with others, by that horne to be signified Antiochus E­piphanes; for he did most cruelly of all others aflict the polliticall state of the Iewes, and subuert the religi­on, and erect idolatry, as is plainely made manifest in the first booke of Macchabees, as that wee stand in need of no other interpreter, where­in was a true type of Antichrist? But what from thence can be gathered touching the end of the world? Da­niel as yet hath treated nothing of that other comming of Christ, see­ing he is wholly employed in ex­planing those Monarchies which are to preuent his first comming.

The third coniecture is drawne from the time that Anrichrist, being reuealed, should raigne, The Scrip­tures seeme to deliuer (say some) that Antichrist shall raigne three yeares and a halfe. To this purpose is referred, that formerly mentio­ned time of Daniel (a time, two times, [Page 38] and halfe a time) But the place is more perspicuous in Apoc. 11. It is giuen to the nations (that is Antichrist and his members) and they shalt read downe the Citty 42. Months; and 42. Monthes do amount to three yeares, and an halfe. After this time gran­ted to Antichrist ouer the Saints be run out, Iohn teacheth, Apoc. 17. that a Lambe shall come who shall kill Antichrist. Thus therefore they reason, Antichrist being ma­nifested shall practise his tyran­ny ouer the Saintes three yeares and a halfe, and after shall Christ come; Those years as (they expound) are the yeares of Iubelee; So that one yeare shall signifie fifty naturall yeares: and so three yeares and an halfe shall amount to 175 yeares. The Pope is Antichrist, and hath hi [...] now reuealed already about 45. yeares. Therefore there remaineth as yet about the Lords second com­ming, vntill a hundred and thirty yeares, and soe some certaine time of the end of the world, may [Page 39] bee gathered out of the Scriptures.

I answere that this coniecture is very feeble and infirme. For first, the name of three years and an halfe, the Fathers doe account for naturall yeares, and they said that Anti­christ should raigne so many naturall years before the comming of Christ; wherefore this is a poore collection, that they expound it of the yeares of Iubilee.

Further, although I doe not deny the Popes Kingdome to bee the Kingdome of Antichrist, for that therein many thinges are defended, which diametrically are repugnant to the doctrine of CHRIST; and therefore I will not gainsay, that the Pope, while hee doth defend that Kingdome which warreth with the Kingdome of Christ, and doth obsti­nately oppose him-selfe to the doc­trine of Christ, to be Antichrist▪ This opi­nion neither giueth any aduantage to the Pa­pacie, nor is held by any spirit of op­position, nor yet written positiuely, but onely vnpo pro­bability, and in reuerence to the anci­ent Fathers. yet it cannot bee denied (as a thing probable) but that towards the end of the world there shalbe One Man in the Church of Christ, who shall [Page 40] exceed all other Antichrists in ma­lice and power. &c. and who shall worke miracles. And one might wel contend, That the prophecy of Iohn, as also of Daniel, touching three yeares and an halfe, wherein hee should reigne as is said, should bee vnderstood of that Man: As that neither hee should dissent vtterly from the iudgement of the Fathers; nor yet oppugne that which all our writers with one consent doe teach & make demonstration of cōcerning the comming of Antichrist reuealed in the Pope of Rome, to the time of the end of the world, is a fallacy (or sophistication) from aequiuocation, seeing Antichrist sometime is taken for euery one who doth obstinately oppose himselfe to the doctrine of Christ, somtime for the whole King­dome of Antichrist; somtime (by an excellency of speach) for one villain, of all the rest most notorious, which shall sit vpon the throne in Anti­christs Kingdome toward the end of the world.

[Page 41]Lastly, although wee yeeld that prophecy of Iohn to bee vnderstood of the Kingdome of Antichrist now reuealed, yet for all that it cannot be inferred out of that number of 42. moneths, that there as yet are in re­mainder about 130. yeares, for that those yeares are the yeares of Iubilee. For this interpretation of yeares, that they are indeed the yeares of Iubilee, any may easily reiect; and iustly contend, that a number cer­taine is put for a number vncertaine. And so doth Maister Bullinger inter­pret it; that such a time might be set downe by the Angell, which indeed was certaine to God, but to vs vncer­taine. And in very d [...]ed in my iudg­ment also that time cannot bee o­ther-wise expounded. For if the number were certaine vnto vs, wee might withall know when the end of the world shalbe: but this cannot bee knowne; because of the word Christ, Of that day and hower no man knoweth; therefore no certainty can bee concluded out of this place of [Page 42] the Reuelation, touching the time of the end of the world.

In like sort the fourth coniecture hath reference to that, which they deriue from the time which is se [...] downe in Daniel, cap. 12. From the time of the oblation of the daily sacri­fice, and the abhomination of [...] set vp, shalbe daies. 1290. Blessed i [...] [...] that expecteth, and attaineth to 1335. daies. Although (say they) this number seemeth to prophecy of th [...] warres of the Macchabees, yet also there is some notice therein of the end of the world. Therefore by daies they will haue yeares vnder­stood, which were in remainder from Daniels times to the end of the world. For there are first, 1290. years▪ then more, by addition, 1335. all these, put together, doe amount to 2625. yeares. Now from the [...] wherein Daniel did publish this pro­phesie, to the first comming of Christ, did runne out 600. yeares, o [...] there-abouts: therefore there [...] ­maineth yet from the Natiuity [...] [Page 43] Christ, vntill the end, 2026. yeares: now then (in th [...] yeare, 1560.) out of those 2625. years, are spent, 1560. therefore as yet there remaineth vn­till the worlds end about 425. years.

I answere. From hence also no­thing can bee concluded. First, there is no agreement at all with the Pro­phets praediction, that these thinges should be vnderstood of the warres of the Maccbabees, which went be­fore the comming of Christ; and therefore neither of the prophanati­on of the Temple, which fell out vn­der Antiochus. For it appeareth manifestly, That the Prophet in the end of his prophecy did fore-tell of those things which were to come to passe in the Church, after the last des­truction of the Temple, and the a­brogation of the whole Mosaicall Lyturgie (as the Prophet foreshew­ed in the end of the 9. chapter) vntill the end of the world: which thing euen Christ, quoting this very place Matthew, 24. doth clearely teach, when he saith; When yee shal see the [Page 44] abhomination of des [...]lation which is spoken of by Daniel the Prophet [...] ▪ Therefore the Prophet speaketh of the desolation or destruction of the Temple, which followed the abro­gation of the daily sacrifice, that is, of the Mosaicall seruice, Christ him­selfe being interpreter▪ and not of that prophanation, which fell out vnder the tyranie of Antiochus. Adde further, that Daniel in his 8. ch. to the one which was to fall out vn­der Antiochus hee assigneth daies 2300. but to the other, 1290. So it is made euident, that the time whereof Daniel here speaketh, did beginne from that last abhominable, and per­petuall demolition of the Temple, which was effected by the Romans, and to continue vnto the end of the world; wherein Daniel, together with others, shall arise out of his res­ting place, that is, the graue, where­in he quietly lieth, and shall liue a­gaine with his lot, that is, in euerlas­ting beatitude after the end of all daies. The case so standing, it is a [Page 45] good consequent, That no part of that time, of which the prophet here speaketh can haue reference to these years which were praecedent the cō ­ming of Christ. Wherefore they doe not carry the mater skilfuly, who out of these 2. numbers, 1290. and 1335. do so mak vp the years, 2625. as that they referre, 600. to the time which went before Christs manifestation in the flesh. And then from thence they gather the surplusage, to be from the first to the second cōming of Christ 2026. yeares. Certes, if those 2. num­bers be to be distinguished, & then after ioined together, & daies be ta­ken for years; it wil be behoofeful to acknowledge, that from the abomi­nation of the daily sacrifice, that is, of al Mosaical sacrifices, & the deuasta­tion, vntil the last cōming of Christ, do run betweene 2625. yeers. More­ouer, whereas they distinguish those two numbers, as being indeed diffe­rent the one from the other, & after conioine them, that hath no foun­dation to relye vpon. For there bee [Page 46] some, (and those men of good res­pect) which hold the same thing to bee meant by both the numbers, (that is to say) That the Church of God for a long time was, and should bee afflicted vnto the end of the world, but yet it was to hold out in perseuerance manfully, and a deliue­rance to be expected: for that when no such matter at all was thought vpon, as the riddance from those e­uils, then the Church vppon the so­daine (as it were) in the intercourse of time should be deliuered from all these afflictions. Adde withall that which may be affirmed (as many sup­pose) that this number here (as be­fore) is put downe a certaine for an vncertaine; which thing the Angell seemeth to insinuate, when, speaking of the same time, he putteth downe a different number of daies, first, 1290. then, 1335. For if from the time of the dayly sacrifice abolished there were but vnto the end onely 1290. daies, wherein the Church should be afflicted; how doth hee [Page 47] presently adde withall, him to bee fu­turely blessed, who in this endurance of euils shall persist couragious vntill the daies 1335. Certes, I doe see no other cause, but that his purpose was to signifie, that the same time of some was iudged longer, of some of lesse continuance; and, in that res­pect, the whole Tract of Time to be to vs vncertaine.

I passe ouer this, That the Fathers and some others doe construe this place, as that other cap. 7. of three yeares and a halfe, wherein that last Antichrist was said by the Ancients should raigne; for those daies 1290. are the same (in their opinion) with a time, times, and halfe a time, be­cause they amount to three yeeres and a halfe. Finally, some there bee who would haue here a repetition and explanation of that, which also before in the end of the 9. Chapter he had said, viz. of that time, with­in which the daily sacrifice being vt­terly taken away, the Temple like­wise should be destroyed by the Ro­mans, [Page 48] neuer againe to be re-edified; that is, within three yeeres and a halfe more or lesse, for so long time was that warre protracted, and fini­shed: after which presently ensued the horrible vastation both of Citie and Nation. And thus they reade the words of the Angell; And tou­ching the time wherein I said the dayly sacrifice should be remoued, and the obhomination of desolation erected, are 1290 daies; so that this (they say) is the true sense thereof: O Daniel, thou hast desired to know when the finall end of all things shall bee, I haue shewed thee that the end is sealed and closed vp; neither that to thee nor any other mortall man shall be made any other reuelation, then as is alreadie reuealed: But concer­ning the end of the Sacrifices, Poli­cie, and Gouernment of the Iewes, as also of the Warre to bee waged against them, whereof also I haue treated in the 9. chapter, if thou wilt learne the certaintie when this shall haue an end or finall determination, [Page 49] I can commonstrate vnto you a most certaine supputation, (that is to say) That it shal be finished within 1290. daies, nay, within 1335 daies. Thus hold these men. Therefore out of Daniel can no certaine time bee ob­serued, touching the end of the World; but onely that this time is determined with God, but yet vn­knowne to vs; and that in this time the Church should bee strangely af­flicted. For, Daniel making enquiry for this end, answere was made, Goe thou Daniel, for the words of this Book are made up and sealed, vntill the time of the end: Many shall bee purified, made white and tried, and the wicked shall doe [...]ickedly. Dan. 12.

The fift coniecture, 1. Tim. 4 For the Spirit saith, that in the last daies shall be per [...]lous times, men, louers of themselues▪ &c. I answere, That euen when the Apostle did fore-tell these things, there were many such in the world▪ therefore hee saith, But thou also a [...]oid such; for of such are they which enter into [...] houses &c. [Page 50] But now there bee more such. I an­swere. Obiect. What if there shall be many more, and much worse follow after vs, and specially in the end of the World? Augustine doth like wise giue the saine answere to this Argu­ment, drawne out of this place of the Apostle, in Epist. ad Hosych.

Other coniectures also are alled­ged: But such as I haue remembred are the principall; and we haue ma­nifested, that no certaine conclusion can be determined touching the end of the world. We therefore conclude, That for the time of the end of the world, either in what day, or month, or yeare, or age, it shall be, or that the Lord Christ shall come, it can neither bee comprehended by any certaine knowledge, or any firme coniectures of any mortall man: and the reason is; for that God will not haue it knowne, but onely to him­selfe, according to that, Of that day and houre &c. This we know indeed, that the end of the world approch­eth dayly nearer and nearer; but [Page 51] when it shall be wee can not know. This is my determination of this que­stion; which I clearely know; to bee both godly, and consonant to the Scriptures, and profitable: although I make no doubt (that I may freely speake my minde) but that in those numbers of daies, which are prefixed by Daniel and the Apocalyps before the end of the world, are included many mysteries, touching the last times; which things he may com­prehend, who is endowed with a peculiar instinct of the holy Spirit; neither would I make doubt, but that hee might pronounce sentence both of the end of the world, and of those things which shall come to passe about those times. But this gift is not granted to me: He that hath it, let him impart it. I will not des­pise his prophecie: I will trie all things, & in the meane time retaine that which is good.

From hence consequently ariseth the third capitall point. Whether it be lawfull to search out the certaine [Page 52] time, that wee may know when the end of the world shall be. I answere, I am not of that opinion. For if God will not haue it to be knowne, then he doth violate the will of God, who trauelleth and searcheth certainely that he may know it. Besides hee saith expressely, It is not yours to know the times and seasons &c. If it belong not to vs, wee may not lawfully in­quire to know. Therefore God, that hee might manifest to the world howmuch this curiositie discomen­teth him, hee hath effected, that so many as from the age of the Apo­stles hitherto haue desined any cer­taine time of the end of the World, they haue been euicted of errour. I speake of the ordinarie inquirie of all; if any extraordinarie bee called to the intelligence of these myste­ries, I doe cast no lets in the way, onely let euery one bee cautelous, that hee deceiue not himselfe, and tempt the Lord. Surely Curiositie is fruitlesse, but Sobrietie most profita­ble. And as they are commended [Page 53] who loue the comming of the Lord; so I finde both Daniel and the Apo­stle to bee reiected, when they did propose curious questions; When shall these things be &c.

The fourth Chapter is: why God will not haue vs know the end of the world? I answere, euen for the same reason why hee will not, that any should know when he must die: Verily, that wee should alwaies watch, and p [...]ay, and alwaies haue our loines gl [...] vp and haue our lampes in our hands filled with oil [...], and burning, as if the Lord were to be expected hourely. The Lord him­selfe alledgeth this cause. Mat. [...]4. after he had said of that day &c. And by the example of the deluge, which ca [...]t sodainely vpon the world in the daies of Noah he had concluded that such like and so sodaine should be the comming of the Son of Man; forthwith hee annexeth this exhor­tation, saying. Wa [...]h therefore, for you know not when the Sonne of Man shall come: giuing instruction in these [Page 54] words, that this is the cause why he would not haue vs know the certain time of the end of the world, that is to say, That beeing certaine the Lord will come, and vncertaine of the time when hee will come, wee might continually watc [...] and pray, dayly and hourely being in expecta­tion of him: Therefore Augustine saith in Epist. ad Hesychium, The Lord was willing we should know his first comming, for that the knowledge thereof was both necessarie and pro­fitable for vs: whereupon the Lord reproueth the Iewes, Luc. 12. saying; Ye can discerne the face of the skie, but doe yee not discerue the day of your vi­sitation? for that who doth not ac­knowledge the first comming of the Lord, cannot prepare himselfe for his second comming. But he would not haue the day and time of his o­ther comming to bee manifested, for that it was not expedient for vs; lest verily we should say with the e­uill seruant, Luc. 12. My Master doth deferre his comming, so let vs feast and [Page 55] beate our fellow-seruants &c. The Lord will not haue vs promise much time to our selues before his com­ming, but dayly to expect him, for that hee would haue vs alwaies in a readinesse. Therefore in the same chap. Mat. [...]4. in the end he addeth, saying; But if that euill seruant did say in his heart, My Master will defer his comming, and shal begin to smite his fellow-seruants, and shall likewise eat [...] and drinke with the drunkard [...]; the Lord of that seruant shall [...] in a day when hee looketh not and in an hours when [...] knoweth rat, and shall cut him off; and give him his portion with hypo­crites; there shall be weeping and [...] [...]f [...]eeth. Now wee perceiue the cause why the Lord would not haue vs know that time, certainly for our own saluation; lest promising a long time to our selues, like those ser­uants, wee should eate and drinke with drunkards, &c. Therefore prae­posterously, and contra [...]ie to the will of God they doe, who pamper their belli [...], and delight in gluttony [...] [Page 56] withall doe curiously dispute, when the Lord shall returne.

The fift Capitall branch is, touch­ing the signes which are praece [...]ne [...] before the end of the world, and the comming of the Lord Christ, and of the vse thereof. For although wee can know no certaintie, concerning the time wherein the Lord will re­turne, for that his will was other­wise▪ notwithstanding, sundry signes doe fore- [...]nn [...] the Lords comming, and (so) the end of the world▪ wher­by, both that the Lord will certainly returne, and that hee is not [...] di­stant, shall be made manifest to the godly, and honest hearted men.

But I will not recite all these signes; only I will point out certaine places of Scripture, where these things are to be read. Mat. 24. which also are rehearsed Mar. 1 [...]. Lu [...]. [...]1. so like wise to the same effect, L [...]c. 17. so somewhat of the pau [...]it [...] of the the t [...]e beleeuers. Luc. 18. Rom. 11. of the calling (or conuersion) of the Iewes. Likewise other things▪ [...]. Tim. [Page 57] 4. 2. Tim. 3. 2. Th [...]s. 2. But further, some certaine distribution of these signes is to be holden: some doe runne long before the end of the world, and some are more ne [...]rely praeccdent. To the first kinde apper­ [...]ineth that securitie of the men of this age, which is portrayed Mat. 24. Luc. 17 and elsewhere; As in the [...] of Noab, &c. Againe, As it was in the daies of Lot, &c. Againe, here­vnto pertaineth that reuolting from the faith, which is described [...]. Tim. 4. The Spirit speaketh euidently, that in the last times some shall depar [...] from the faith, &c. [...]hich also else where is remembred. Likewise, here vnto belongeth that corrupt state of the world, which is painted out by Paul, 2. Tim. 3. In the last daies shall perilous times be at hand, &c. for [...]en shall bee [...]onars of themselues &c. Hitherto like­wise belongeth that defection or A­postafie, and reuolting of the King­dome of Antichrist, which is read 2. Thes. [...]. These signes long ago were begun, and (that a farre off) did [Page 58] fore-runne the day of the Lord, and the end of the World, and so doe fore-runne & continue their course, vntill vpon a sodaine the Lords com­ming shall ouertake vs. But to the other sort, which are more neerely praecedent doth belong that mysti­call conuersion of the Iewish Nation to Christ, which shall come to passe about the end of the World; and which the Apostle setteth out Rom. 11. For I make no doubt, but that the Apostle speaketh hereof, when he calleth this a mysterie. Hereunto also appertaine those things which the Lord recordeth. Mat. 24. Their shall be signes in the Sunne and Moone, and the Starres shall fall downe &c. al­though also there bee difference be­tweene that signe which is Rom. 11. of the conuersion of the Iewes, and those which are read Mat. 24 of the darkning of the Sunne, and falling of the Starres &c. for that shall come to passe before the Lord com­meth, but these things euen at his very comming; and that shall bee [Page 59] praecedent before the end of the World, but these things appertaine to the very end of the world, when indeed (as it is 2. Pet. 3. said) the hea­uens shall passe away with a noise, and they burning shall be dissolued, and the Elements shall melt away: for I doe beleeue, that this renouation of the Heauens and the world is praesignifi­ed in those words of the Lord Christ, The Sunne shall bee darkned, and the Moon shal not giue her light, the Stars shall fall from heauen, &c. Thus much shall suffice of the signes.

But in this place two doubtes doe arise: the first, how that can accord which the Apostle writeth, Romans. 11. of the conuersion of the Iewish Nation about the end of the world, with that voice of Christ. Luk. 18. When the Sonne of Man commeth, shall he finde faith on the earth? For if then little faith shalbe found in the earth; how then shall a full multitude of Iewish people bee conuerted, viz. by the faith in Christ? Therefore there shalbe little and much faith [Page 60] vpon the earth. I answere; Augus­tine saith Disting [...]e tempora. &c. dis­tinguish the times, and the Scripture will accord: Those two shall not fall out both at one time, but in some distance of time. I belieue therefore, that these: two places may thus hee reconciled; first, that principal [...] and last Antichrist, which shall come a­bout the end of the world, and which shall excell all others in hy­pocrisie, craft, power, and di [...]b [...]i [...]ll sleights (for in him, as the Fathers te­stifie, shall dwell Sath [...]as, or all ple­nitudeSee D. VVhitta­kers confu­tation of this opini­on, and dis­allowance. De Rom. Pont. pag. 568. of Satanicall malice, as in Christ dwelleth all fulnesse of Diui­nitie, bodily) I say that last Antichrist shall subuert all things, and shall se­duce all (except a few of the Elect) partly by his hypocrisie; partly by his lying miracles, 2. Thes. 2. inso­much that, as Iohn speaketh in theApoc. 13. Reuelation, he shall make the [...] to come downe from heauen, in the fight of men; partly also by his power and violence. Therefore in this manner, when the Sonne of Man shall come▪ [Page 61] that is, about his comming, certes little faith shall bee found vpon the earth: but when that principall An­tichrist shall bee destroyed with the Spirit of Christs mouth, and by the efficacie of the Word of God hee shall be discouered to all men who he is (not Christ but Antichrist) then (happily) the Iewes shall know their Messiah, bee conuerted vnto him, and be saued. Therefore (Antichrist raigning) scarsely shall any faith bee found vpon the earth, but being de­stroyed very much.

The other question is, If so many signes shall go before the end of the world, whereby shall be manifested to holy men that the Lord is not far off, How then hast thou formerly concluded, that it cannot be known to any, when the Lord will come; and when the end of the world shall be? I answere: These things are not repugnant. For, notwithstanding the signes shall giue notice to the godly that the Lord is not farre off, yet from thence cannot be collected the [Page 62] certaine time wherein he will come Behold! many signes which doe fore-run the comming of the Lord, are long agoe accomplished: yet, how great licentiousnes and securi­tie? how much corruption of religi­on and manners? how many & great heresies? The Lord saith; As in the daies of Noah &c. Mat. 24. & Luc 17. And the Apostle, In the last daies men shall be louers of themselues, But how great a Lethargy amongst men hath been so long since the Apostles time? But who could either in the Apostles time, or now can define, how much time remaineth vntil the Lords com­ming? Further, the Apostle saith, The Spirit speaketh manifestly; that in the last daies some shall depart from the faith: but this Oracle, was it not be­come to bee fulfilled in the Apostles time? And certainly, those were the last times, as Iohn doth beare witnes, saying: it is the last time. Yet we see how long doe continue those last times; likewise how lately the King­dome of Antichrist was reuealed; [Page 63] and what it is. What for that it be­gun to be reueiled in Bernards daies? In Psalme. Qui habitat, 6. Ser. pag. 413. At nùnc quidem. &c. But now indeed (saith hee) wee haue peace from Pagans; peace from Here­tiques, but there is no peace from false children. Thou hast multiplied the Nation O Lord Iesus, but not magnified our ioy; all are Christians, and yet all seeke their owne, not such things as are Iesus Christs: like­wise the duties of Ecclesiastical dig­nities are transformed into filthy gaine and the busines of darknes: neither in them is sought the salua­tion of soules, but the excesse of riches: for this they are shauen, they frequent Churches, they cele­brate Masses, they sing Psalmes: at this day most impudently there is contention for Bishopricks, Arch­deaconries, Abbotships, and other dignities: & the reuenues of Chur­ches are wasted vpon the practise of super [...]uities & vanities; it remaineth that the Man of sinne bee reueiled, [Page 64] the sonne of perdition, the Ghost (that walketh) on the day, but euen at noone-day, which is not onely transfigured into an Angell of light, but also exalted aboue all that is called God, or that is worshipped. Thus Bernard.

Loe! one of the principall signe [...] going before the end of the World, (that is to say) the manifestation of the Kingdome of Antichrist! yet who either could or can affirme when the Lord shall come? There­fore by those tokens which runne [...] long before, although they notifie, that the Lord indeed will come and that he is not farre off, yet notwith­standing it cannot bee determined, to what length of yeares this exten­deth, that he is not farre off. So, [...] those signes which fore-run by sou [...] nearer distance, it may be gathered that the end of the World is more neere approching then before, and that the Lord will come quickly; yet neither of what space this (quilckly) will be, it cannot before be know [...]. [Page 65] In the Apocalyps likewise it is said, cap. 3. Behold (saith the Lord) I come quickly; and yet he is not come.

The conclusion is this; that al­though many signes shall bee fore­runners, and praecedents to the day of the Lord, and end of the World; yet will it not thereupon bee any consequent, That it can be knowne by any signes when the Lord will come. Neither is that the vse of signs, that by them wee may know the time and set day: but there be other vses.

And in my iudgement there bee three vses of these signes, and these, seruing against three grieuous perils in this busines. The first perill is, Lest any should vtterly resolue that there should bee no end at all, or re­turne of the Lord. Against this daunger the Lord in the Scriptures hath deliuered, and commanded that we should so belieue, that this world shall haue an end, and that the Lord Christ will certainely come a­gaine. To this effect doe tend the to­kens [Page 66] foretold from the Lord, scilicet [...] That when we shall see them come to passe, we may become more cer­taine, that the Lord (as he did prog­nosticate) will certainely come. The first vse then of the signes is, that by them, as by seales, the promise tou­ching the comming of Christ should be ratified, and our faith therin con­firmed.

Another perill is; Though wee certainely beleeue that the end of the World shall bee, and that the Lord shall come, yet lest we should deny him as yet to bee farre off, and to make delay. For this imagination is the cogitation of the euill seruant, and maketh a man secure in his sins. Against this danger the Lord would haue vs alwaies to resolue, that the day of the Lord is not farre absent. To this effect tend these voices, Phil. 4. The Lord is at hand: also Mat. 24. of the euill seruant, who imagineth that the Lord wil not come quickly, he saith; the Lord of that seruant will come in a day when he hopeth not, and [Page 67] in anhoure when he knoweth not, and will cut him off &c. as though hee should say, his Lord will sooner re­turne then that euill seruant expect­ed. Luc. 12. And be ye likewise pre­pared: for the Sonne of Man wil come at an houre when yee thinke not. For this purpose serue the signes fore­told by the Lord. Verily, for that whereas wee perceiue, yea from the beginning, and doe dayly see many of them accomplished already, and to come to passe, we should therfore thinke that the Lord is not farre off, and (so) watch and pray. Wherfore the Lord, when he had fore-told the signes, he (consequently) added the vse of the praediction thereof, say­ing; when yee shall see all these things, Kn [...]w that he is nigh, euen in the dores. Therefore this is the second vse of these signes, That indeede by the sight thereof wee might know the Lord not to be farre off, but quickly to returne; yet so, as that wee may neuer define how far off this (quick­ly) shall be.

[Page 68]The third perill is this; lest that, because the good seruant must re­member, that it may so fall out that his Maister may come quickly, hee should rashly define how long or how short time that (quickly) will be, and should appoint any certaine time when his Lord will come. For that determination of a certain time, besides, that it is presumptuous, it is likewise repugnant to the will of God, and pernicious. Against this rock, the Lord will haue vs to ac­knowledge and confesse, that wee cannot know this time, and that it is onely knowne to God. Againe, hee would haue vs know, that it is not our office either to search out, or to know the times and seasons which the Father hath put in his owne po­wer. Hereunto also appertaine the signes, that is to say, That when we shall see many of them to bee origi­nally accomplished from the time of the Apostles, neither yet presently the Lord to bee come, that [...] yet wee presume to define (though [Page 69] we see the rest) of any certaine time of his comming, but that we should know that this onely is seene to the Lord: and therefore, for that wee are ignorant when he will come, we should alwaies watch and pray. Wherfore the Lord saith, Matthew, 24. If the housholder knew at what houre the theefe would come, he would (doubtlesse) wa [...]ch, and not suffer his house to be digged through: as though he should say, he would (doubtlesse) watch that houre onely, wherein he knew the thiefe would come, but for that he knoweth hee will come, and is ignorant in what houre, ther­fore hee awaketh the whole night, and standeth vpon his watch: be yie also therefor [...] prepared (that is, al­waies) for at an houre when yet thinke not will the sonne of man come; as if he had said▪ If yee know that cer­taine time wherin he would returne, yee would watch onely about that time, and addresse your selues to meete me: but for that yee are ig­norant when I shall come, at mid­night [Page 70] or cock-crow, or in the mor­ning, and yet yee know certainly that I wil come, therefore, yee ought continually to bee prepared, and in readinesse. These therefore are the three principall vses of the tokens foregoing the end of the world, and the comming of the Lord; first, that by seeing of them we may firmely know that the Lord wil come: next, that by the sight thereof wee may know that hee will come quickly; thirdly, that by seeing of them wee doe not yet determine how long this (quickly) shall endure; for that many of them are come to passe, and yet the Lord commeth not. Besides, no signes doe bend that way, that by them we may be enabled to de­fine the certaine time of his com­ming, and of the end of the world. Therefore the Lord did first prog­nosticate the signes, Matthew. 24. and then, le [...]t any man should yet thinke, that hee could gather how much space of time remained touch­ing the Lords comming, he added, [Page 71] Of that day knoweth no man. We see therefore that this sequele hath no coherence. The signes are fore-told that doe fore-runne the end of the world: therefore when they for­merly come to passe, and are accom­plished; we may not thence obserue how much time certainely remai­neth vntill his comming; for that there be other vses (as is manifested already) of the signes, then that by them wee either can or ought to conclude the certaine time of the world. But by all these wee may easily collect what a Christian man may doe in this question, touching the end of the world. Now then out of things allready spoken let vs discusse the duties of a Christian man to be obserued in this questi­on of the worlds ending.

The sixt Capitall branch is; what thinges are to bee obserued of a Christian man, in this question tou­ching the end of the world.

Wee must firmely beleeue that this world shall finally come to an [Page 72] that the Lord shall returne, and that the world shall be renew­ed: wherefore seeing there must be a renouation of the Heauen and Earth, we are to giue regard, that wee likewise be daily renouated, as Peter teacheth. 2. Pet. 3.

When this end shall come, wee are not curiously to inquire, both for that it cannot be knowne, accor­ding to the voyce of Christ, Mat. 24. as also for that we are forbidden in that saying, Act. 1 It appertaineth not to you to know the times. &c.

Although we know not when hee will come, yet in the meane while we are to desire his comming, ac­cording to that Mat. 6. Let thy Kingdome come. And this is likewise acceptable to God, as the Apostle testifieth 2. Tim. 4. henceforth is laid vp for me a crowne of righteousnes, which the Lord (that iust iudge) shall render vnto me at that day, and not on­ly to me, but also to all such as shal wish for his comming.

Albeit wee know not when; yet [Page 73] ought euery one continually to haue in remembrance, that the Lord may sooner come then the world supposeth. For this is the difference betweene the good and euill ser­uant, Luc. 12. The euil one saith, My Lord wil deferre his comming &c. but the good one saith, I know not verily when my Lord wil come but I do daily expect him: for he wil come (as hee prophesied) as a thiefe in the night, that is, vpon the sodaine. A­gaine albeit (that I may in the inte­rim yeeld this) that he will not come speedily to iudge the whole world, yet it may bee he wil come to mor­row to exact of mee a priuate ac­count of my life.

Because we know not when the Lord wil come, we are to watch and pray perpetually, and our lamps are so to bee kept furnished with faith and good workes, as if he were to come to morrow, according to that of Christ, Mat. 24. Watch therefore and pray, for you know not what houre your Lord will com [...] Wherefore, at [Page 74] no hand are we to imitate that euill seruant, who for that hee doth pro­mise to himselfe that his Maister wil deferre his comming, he is drunke with the drunkards, and smiteth his fellow seruants. Luc. 12.

If we be tempted to impatience for that the day of the Lord com­meth not quickly, or because the Lord doth so long deferre his com­ming, let vs follow the counsaile of the Apostle Pet. 2. Epist. 3. Let vs fasten our eyes, not vpon the passage of this temporary life, but vpon ae­ternity it selfe, where all time, be it neuer soe long, doth vanish to no­thing: and let vs bee advised, that a thousand yeares with the Lord a [...] but as one day, according to that 2. Pet. 3. Moreouer bee not ignorant of this one thing (beloued) that one day with the Lord, is as a thousand yeares, and a thousand years as one day, Let vs therfore vnderstand that this delay is nothing.

If further we shalbe assaulted, ei­ther of our owne curiosity, or ques­tioned [Page 75] of others, why the Lord doth so long deferre his comming? let vs answere as Peter instructeth, that he doth therefore deferre, for that hee looketh that all should repent, and that he is not delighted with the perdition of men.

If Question be propounded, whe­ther the Lord will sooner or later come? let vs follow the doctrine of CHRIST, and returne our answere, We cannot tell: for this is the safer tract. For if thou shalt say, the Lord will not come quickly, hee will yet deferre, this is the property of the euill seruant. Luke, 12. Matthew. 24. and it begetteth either security to [...]arnall, or despaite to godly men, who desire the comming of Christ: if thou say he will come quickly, this indeed is the part of the good ser­uant, to thinke that the Lord will come quickly, and daily to expect him. And this cogitation will quic­ken thee to study for composing thy selfe, and for to meet the Lord: but it is a rash affirmation of that thou [Page 76] knowest not. But if thou doest an­swer thou canst not tell; and there­fore because thou knowest not, that we must watch and pray; thou shalt doe the office both of a good and humble seruant, and so shalt passe the more safe way. For this is the third, accorning to Christs Gospell, Watch yee therefore, for yee kn [...] not. &c. Augustine also saith in the Epistle to Hesychius, and putteth downe three orders or seruants: One saith; Let vs watch and pray, for that the Lord will come quickly: another saith, Let vs watch and pray, for that the Lord will come in­deed slowly; but our life is but short the third saith, Let vs watch and pray, for wee know not when the Lord will come.

But notwithstanding wee know not when the generall end of the World shalbe; yet let vs remember that the end of our (little) world is neare euery one of vs: for wee can­not long liue; Let vs continually watch and pray: Neither imitate [Page 77] that euill seruant, who saith My Lord will delay his comming. The Lord grant that all these things may leaue a deepe impressi­on in the depth of our hearts.

Amen. (⸪)

HIEROME.

Whether I eat or drinke, or whatso­euer I doe: I doe alwaies suppose that I heare the voyce of the trumpet soun­ding; Ariseyee dead, and come vnto iudgement.

AVGVSTINE.

The last day is vnknowne vnto us, that we might attend vpon euery day.

APOC. 22. 12.

Behold, I come quickly, and my re­ward is with me, to giue to euery one as his deeds shalbe.

THE CONFESSION of HIEROME ZAN­CHIVS touching the perseuerance of the Saints in faith.

NOW intending my explanation and con­firmation of my sen­tence (touching the perseueraance of the Saints in Faith) in the entrance, that all ambiguitie may bee remo­ued, which (secretly) resteth in words of different signification; these three words which are inci­dent to this question (Faith, Grace, [Page 80] Saint) are principally to bee vnfol­ded, and what thereby must be vn­derstood. In the next place, lest any man should suppose that there is of such matter controuersie amongst vs, where indeed there is none; such things are to be remooued out of the way, which seeme, and are not controuerted amongst vs. Then finally, wherein this controuersie consisteth, and what my opinion is thereof, shall bee declared, and the testimonies of Scriptures, Fa­thers, and learned men of our Age, whereby I do defend this my iudge­ment, shall be alleadged.

CHAP. I. Of Faith.

FAITH (so much as1 Faith for the doctrine of faith, and for the a [...]i­ca cie of the Spirit, by which we beleeue the doctrine. for the vnderstand­ing of this controuer­sie is worthy explica­tion) is taken abu­siuely, and by a Metonymie, for that Doctrine which wee embrace by Faith, and make profession of; but most vsually in proper significa­tion for the gift, whereby we vn­derstand that Doctrine and enter­taine it. For Doctrine▪ as 1. Tim. 1. that thou sight a good fight, re [...]iuing faith and a good conscience, the dis­putation is not here intended of this signification of faith: for it is ac­knowledged of all men, that they are said to fall from the faith, who cast off the Doctrine once receiued, [...]r else, from whom, by the iust iudgement of God, the Doctrine is taken away.

[Page 82]But Faith, in the other significa­tion, is diuided into true and iustify­ing2 Faith with­out hypo­crisie, and hypocritical faith, and not-true, and not­iustifying faith; which is sincere and without dissimulation; & that which is hypocriticall. 1. Tim. 1.

This hypocriticall or dissembled Faith is double; one, which not on­lyHypocriti­call faith is double they who dissemble doe know to bee in hypocrisie, but commonly others also doe perceiue not to bee sound by their perseuerance in noto­rious sinnes: such is the faith of them, of whom Tit. 1. They confess that they know God; but by [...] deeds they deny him. Of this kind was the faith of those who followed Christ for the bread, Iohn 6. and such was the faith of Iudas, specially, af­ter he begunne to intend treason a­gainst Christ.

The other is so semblable to ture faith, as not onely they who haue it, doe not acknowledge it to bee hypocriticall, but others also by the greene flourishing blossome of an honest life, fructifying from [Page 83] thence, doe altogether adiudg it to be sincere and true. Onely God, the fearcher of the heart, who cannot bee deceiued, and who perceiueth what is in man, doth see it to be hy­pocriticall. Such like was the faith of many Disciples, who after the space of many monethes they repu­ted themselues sincere beleeuers in Christ, yet so soone as others heard that word touching the manduca­tion of Christs flesh, they fell away from Christ. Ioh. 6. And the reason was, for that they imagined, that Christ had spoken of the flesh of Christ to bee eaten with the mouth and carnall manducation: such was the faith of them, of whom Ioh. 2. Many beleeued in him, seeing the signes which he did; but Iesus did not commit himselfe vnto them, for that hee knew them all, and vnderstood what was in man.

To these two sorts is grauntedTo hypo­criticall faith is ad­ded power of miracles. sometime from God a certaine force of the holy Spirit, whereby some of those impious men, besides that ve­hement [Page 84] perswasion which they haue of Christ, and his power, being eue [...] (sometime) moued therewith, they prophetie and doe worke miracles: such likewise were they of whome Mat. [...]. Lord, Lord, haue wee not in thy name cast out Diuels? This power some doe call the faith of miracles. But for that it seemeth to me to be rather a singular efficacie and force of faith, both true and hypocriti­call, sometime, and to some, gran­ted in working miracles, rather then any speciall faith; therefore I doe constitute (onely) two kinds of faith, and of hypocrites.Faith of hypocrites both tem­porarie and dead.

Both which Faith is dead & tem­porarie: Dead, for that as concer­ning the first, it neuer moueth men to the hatred of sinne, and loue of righteousnesse, neither to leade an honest and Christian life: for they confesse God in words, but in deeds they deny him. But the other, al­though at the first they receiue the word with a certaine ioy, and doe bring foorth a certaine flourishing [Page 85] blossome of Christian liuing; yet neuer doe they bring full and ripe fruits: but in some presently, in o­ther some shortly after, all this moisture of faith is dried vp, either exhausted by the great heat of bea­ring the Crosse for Christs sake, or else suffocate with the thornes of this world. And therefore both of them is euen temporarie, because both finally, as I said, vtterly wi­thereth away, and altogether cea­seth. In this present question of the perseuerance of Saints in faith, doe I speake of neither of these, nei­ther did I euer, but onely of true faith.

Now true and vnfained faith is indeede onely one, although for the power of miracles annexed in some, and in some otherwise, it is by some set downe as twofold; one common to all the Elect, which also by Paul is called the faith of the Elect; and that is it whereby the Elect are iu­stified, and liue: whereof the Scrip­ture saith, The lust man shall liue by [Page 86] his faith. The other speciall; andTrue Faith. that is it whereby specially some of the Elect are not only iustified, but also worke miracles, prophesie, and doe re-edifie the Church, by other sundry guifts of the holy spirit, eue­ry one according to the measure of this faith granted vnto him. Hereof▪ Mat. 17. If yee shall haue so much faith as is a graine of mustard seed, & shal say to this mountaine, remooue hence, it shal be remooued. And Rom. 12. As God hath measured to euery man the measure of faith: againe whe­ther prophecye according to the mea­sure of faith. Of this faith likewise in that respect it doth not only iusti­fie, but likewise prophecy, and shew forth miracles, and by diuers giftes redintegrate the Church, I do not speake in this controuersie. For ma­ny vpon certaine causes are dignifi­ed from the Lord, for a limited time with this efficacy of faith in doing miracles, and fort-telling things▪ to come but at certaine times with­all they are despoyled of it, and yet▪ [Page 87] then not destitute of the vertue of faith, whereby they are iust and liue. For this faith, as it doth iustifie, hath euen all the same properties, which iustifying faith hath (which is) common to all the Elect.

Therefore, that we may speake5 True faith habituall [...] and actuall. of this common faith: True and iustifying faith, which is common to all the Elect, is taken also in a double manner; sometime for the very ha­bit of faith, or for that efficacy and vertue infused by the holy Spirit in to the hearts of the Elect, out of which that Act (that I may so speak) whereby we do actually beleeue in Christ, is produced, and (as Schoole­men speake) drawne out. For, as I shall forthwith manifest. Faith in­deed is a vertue or certaine force, and therefore a quallity infused by the holy Spirit.

Sometime faith is taken for the very act of faith, whereby seriously thinking and reposing our selues we beleeue in Christ.

And although I cannot in sillables [Page 88] demonstrate all these thinges in the Scriptures, yet the very same distinction, although in other words, the Scriptures do manifestly teach. And first that faith very fre­quently is taken for the act of be­leeuing, no man doth make doubt: for this holy writ teacheth when it saith, A man is iustified by faith, re­ceiueth remission of sinnes: vnderstan­deth the worlds were made; Certain­ly such as are of yeares, cannot at­taine, remission of sinnes without actuall faith. Sometime it is taken for the habit or efficacie inhaerent in the harts of the elect, as the Scriptures do make euident▪ as whō they say, The iust man doth liue by his faith; likewise, without faith it is impossible so please God. The iust cer­tainely, euen when they sleepe, and do thinke of Christ with no actuall faith, yet they liue by faith and do please God. Faith also is called in Scripture, Science, the knowledge of God, and a full perswasion; and these are refiant in the mind, euen when [Page 89] actually we do not thinke on Christ. And Science is placed by the Phi­losophers in the praedicament of Qualitie. Besides, in very children, in whom there can bee no act of thought, sense, fiduce, yet all lear­ned men do yeeld in them to be the very spirit of faith, and efficacy thereof.

Bucer doth apparantly accknow­ledge this in many places, as in Ep. and Ephes. Cap. 1. as also he deliue­reth this destinction of faith (into Habit and Act) Lib. de reconcilia. Eccles. controuers de reconciliand ar­ticul. iustific. pag. 170. & 126. He put­teth downe these expresse wordes, To beleeue in habit, and to beleeue in act, and both to bee effected by the inspiration of the spirit. And in Ep. ad Rom. c. 9. q. de. lib. arb. hee doth not dislike the School-men do call that the habituall gift of grace which the Apostle calleth the in­ward man. And who wil deny faith to be the guift of God, and a facul­ty infused by the holy spirit, wher­by [Page 90] we beleeue in Christ? Therefore that faith somtime is taken for the Act, sometime for the Habit it is without all controuersie.

This true faith is distinguished into strong, which is called great; and weake which is called little fatih in the Scriptures: for in some it is strong and great, in other some in­firme and litle; nay in the same man6 Faith strong and weake great and small. sometime weake and very feeble▪ some time more firme and strong. It was weake in Peter, when walk­ing vpon the waters he did begin to sinke, and then the Lord said vn­to him, O thou of little faith why didst thou doubt? also when he denyed his Maister: and therefore it is some­time so infirme, as that in scriptures it is called not onely [...], that is, little faith, but also sometime it is called by the Lord in Scriptures [...], that is incredulity Ma [...]. 17. Why could not we cast the Deuil out? the Lord answereth, propter [...] vestram, for your vnbeleefe. Marc. 9. Lord help our unbeleefe: so also the [Page 91] last Ch. it was strong in Peter when after the resurrection of the Lord, with great confidence he preached Christ, fearing nothing: finally hee would rather dye, then not to con­fesse & preach Christ. And indeed the weaker the faith is by so much the more often and grieuously; and the stronger it is by so much the lesse often, & in a lesse measure, the Saints4 True saith is liuely and perpetuall, do offend: for al the sins of the Saints do proceed of the debility of faith.

But whether it be weak or strong, great or small, alwaies true faith, (besides others) hath two essentiall and inseparable properties, without which it cannot be caled true & ius­iustifying faith. The one is life: the other is perpetuity. For first, it is ne­cessary that it be liuely, exciting the life of Christ in the belieuer, that is, which doth kindle in the heart of a faithful man new & heauenly moti­ons, new and caelestiall cogitations new & heauenly desires, finally, new and celestial affections, conformable to the law of God, & often expelling [Page 92] terrene cogitations. Which thing is signified in the Scriptures by the name of purification of the heart, and of mortification of the flesh, and vi [...]ification of the spirit, and crucifing, and buriall of the old man▪ and renewing and resuscitating of the new man; withall, in the other parts, that it be powerful, and working through loue, towards God and our neighbours. This property in euery place the holy Spirit enforceth in the Scriptures, but more specially in the epistles of Iames and Iohn, it tea­cheth purposely this property to bee so essentiall to [...]aith, that vnlesse this be present, it can in no case be called true and iustifying faith. Of this first property there is no contention amongest.

The other essentiall property of true faith is, That it bee pe [...]oetuall, and that it neuer vtterly faile in the Elect. This property I am able to demonstrate by many testimonies of Scriptures, and Fathers, and our owne Doctors: but those which I [Page 93] shall consquently annex, let them suffice for my present confession.

The faith of Abraham was not onely a liuing faith, but also perpe­tuall, as Iames (besides others) doth manifest. For although it was tos­sed with many tentations, yet did it not at any time totally quaile. This qualitie of the faith of Abraham doth demonstrate both Moses in the story of him, as also the Apostle, Romans, 4. Now whosoeuer are iusti­fied, are iustified by no other faith then that whereby euen Abraham the Father of all faithfull was iusti­fied, as the Scriptures euery where doe teach. Herevpon hee is called the Father of the faithfull; because whoseuer are the sonne of the pro­mise, and doe beleeue that faith may be imputed vnto them for righ­teousnesse, they both doe beleiue in the same Sauiour Christ and God as Abraham did, and by the very same, that is, like faith as he did, and it is requisite that they should so beleiue. There-vpon the Lord Iesus denied [Page 94] the Iewes to be the sonnes of Abra­ham, who boasted themselues to be Abrahams sonnes: and for what cause? because they did not the works of Abraham, that is, for that they neither beleiued in him, nor with the same faith that hee did. Iames also doth conuince such as haue a dead fayth, without workes, not to be iustified as Abraham was iustified; and why so? for that they were n [...] endued with the same, that is, like faith as Abraham; faith, I say [...] ­king by loue. As Iames therefore doth euict that not to bee true and iusti­fiing faith, which is dead, for that it is not like to Abrahams faith in this quality, which is, that it haue life; it is likewife euicted, that such a faith as is not perpetuall but tem­porary, is not a true and iustifying faith: and why? because it is not like to the faith of Abraham in that other essentiall property, which is, that it bee perpetuall. And that perpetuity is as an essentiall proper­ty to iustifying faith, and (faith) [Page 95] leading to life [...]ternall, as life is; from hence is made manifest: for that as they cannot bee saued not hauing faith; so neither can they who haue not the same perpetuall. For temporizers are neither grate­full to God, nor in state of saluation; and whosoeuer shall perseuer vnto the end, he onely shall attaine salua­tion. Therefore it cannot be a true, iustifying, and sauing faith, except it bee both liuing and permanent. And I pray you how can it be, or be called, a liuing faith, and which bringeth eternall life, vnlesse the same bee alwaies liuing, but at last dead or vtterly vanishing?

In the Parable of the seed is ex­planed the nature of true and false faith. To faith (not true) are ascribed two properties; one, that it is not liuely, that is, that al­though it receiue the seed of the word with ioy, and doe produce an apparant flourish euen of an honest life, yet doth it bring forth no true fruit, and that for this reason, be­cause [Page 96] the seede falleth into the ground which is either rocky, and therefore therein it cannot take roote; or thorny, and therefore the seed cast thereinto, and now con­uerted into the bud, is suffocated before it can bring forth any fruit [...] at all. Another property which is there ascribed to faith (not true nor iustifying) is this; That it is not per­petuall, but temporary: Therefore the qualities of true faith must needs be contrary, that is, that it be liuing and perpetuall. And these like-wise are in the same place explaned, viz. in that part of the ground which re­tained the seed sowne; and therevp­on brought forth much fruit perpe­tuity therein is intimated, for [...] that ground retayned the seede sowne therein, neither was it suffo­cated of thornes, nor with [...]red with the heat of the Sunne; and life, in that it brought forth much fruit. Whereas consequently in the inter­pretation of this Parable the Lord spake of the true beleeuers, some to [Page 97] bring forth 30 [...]ould, some 60. some an hundreth, he signified in all the Elect & true beleeuers, faith to be both liuing & perpetuall; but yet in some more strong & liuely, in others more infirm & languid. For althogh true faith be not in all the Elect of e­qual strength and life; yet is it neces­ssarie that in all the Elect it be liuing and perpetuall, else it cannot be cal­led true and iustifying faith. And (in good sooth) I do not see, how it can be no consequent; if faith (not true) be temporarie, then true faith is not temporarie; And if it be not tempo­rarie, then is it perpetual; for so much as that which is perpetuall, is con­trarie to temporarie.

Now will I insert testimonies out of the Fathers.

Aug. ad Iul. Com. as as he is quoted in Decret saith; Charitie which can faile, was neuer true: so Am [...]. in, 2. Corintbians. 6. therefore neither is [...]aith true, if it can faile.

The same Aug To▪ [...]. in I [...]. Enang. Tract. 106. C [...] 513. To beleeue true­ly, [Page 98] is vnmoueably [...], stably, strongly; that nowthou canst not re­turne to thine owne, and relinquish Christ. Thus he, Therefore it is not true faith, vnlesse it be vnshakeable, firme, stable, strong, so that it neuer fall away from Christ. And what is this, but faith to be perpetuall?

Luther. in Post [...]ll. maior [...]b. in Sex­agesimam in Euang. Luc. 8 de semin [...]. The fourth sort of hearers, who per­manently doe retaine the word of God, and bring forth fruit, he cal­leth true Christians; and all the rest that are temporarie, he termeth not sincere, and not true. Therefore temporarie faith is neither true not sincere faith.

Br [...]n. in like manner vpon the same Gospel, speaking of tēpori [...]ers, saith, That such doe not truely beleeue: Therfore temporary faith is not true.

Bucer in Luc. 1. pag. 141. Piety, which knoweth an end, is not true Pietie: Therefore neither faith, which hath an end, is true faith.

Id [...] in Mat. & sect. 2. [...], [...] [Page 99] side, saith; Onely the Elect doe tru­ly beleeue in Christ; the reprobate beleeue, but it is for a time, and therefore not truely: and their faith, because it is temporarie, neither to be true faith, nor to iustifie, or make the sonnes of God.

Idem in Iohn. 2. sect. 3, vpon these words (but Iesus did not commit him-selfe vnto them) first teacheth, that those who in that place are said to haue beleeued in Christ, were temporizers; then of temporizers, Those (saith he) were such which beleeue in the name of Christ, yet he did not commit himselfe vnto them, for he knew what was in man: for hee knew them to haue nothing lesse, then a true and sound faith in it felfe. Thus he. Therfore temporary faith is not true and soundfaith

Idem in lib dereconcilia: Eccles. in­controuers▪ de iustif. in the significati­tions of this word (credere to be­leeue) first hee concludeth, that it is wrought in vs by inspiration of the Holy Spirit, that wee doe beleeue: [Page 100] Then, that this inspiration doth hap­pen diuerse waies▪ first, sometime in such manner, as that wee beleeue some part of the word of God, but not all, againe, sometime such, as that wee doe beleeue all, but not alwaies, but for a certaine time: And hee teacheth, neither of these to be the inspiration of a true faith fol. 138 128. 139. But the other inspirations of true faith (which he there reci­teth and explaineth) hee conioy­neth them all with perpetuitie; and therefore teacheth, That it is no true faith vnlesse it bee perpetuall. And fol. 139. expressely hee saith, That Faith (not true) which the Lord cal­leth temporary, is called by Paul [...]aigned, and by Iames dead faith: and that this is not of the same ranke with a liuely and true faith, which doth in veritie apprehend the life of GOD in Christ. By which words Bucer teacheth, that faith, which is temporarie, to bee hypocriticall and dead, that is, nei­ther liuing nor true faith. Therefore [Page 101] true Faith must bee perpetuall.

Idem in Eph. c. 1. vpon these words (yee are sealed by the holy Spirit of pro­mise) he calleth temporarie faith a picture of faith; againe, dissembled credulitie; and saith it is called of Iames dead faith: and therefore not to bee true faith. As likewise a dead man is not a true man: for that by this addition (scili [...] of dead) it destroyeth the nature of faith: as also when wee say a dead man, by this addition (of dead) is extinct the nature of man. But (saith hee) Paul speaketh not of the image of faith, but of true faith, when he speaketh of a sauing faith, and which procee­deth from the Holy Spirit. For al­though that image of faith doth sometime strongly grow on so that it doth pa [...] forth fruit; yet, (the Sun arising) at last those fruits are extin­guished, as doth appeare in them who seeke carnall libertie by the Gospell, and doe neuer make con­sideration of the Crosse which is there taught: this faith is hypocriti­call [Page 102] credulitie: Iames calleth it dead faith; which condition being added destroyeth the nature of faith, as when wee say, a (dead) man, by that addition the nature of man is done away. These things Bucer. Therefore if faith be not per­petuall, it cannot be true and liuing faith.

Idem in ep. ad Eph. [...]. 4. Tract. d [...] Eccles. in the entrance fol. 111. [...]ee putteth downe a three-fold faith; first, iustifying, and therefore true and perpetuall faith; then faith vt­terly dead; thirdly▪ the meane be­tweene both, this (temporary) faith. And hee doth demonstrate these two last not to be a true saith▪ nei­ther men thereby to be iustified: Al­though (saith hee) there be some to be found, who place a certain [...] faith between that which iustifieth, which worketh by Loue, and is ex­pressely called a liuing faith, and that which is vtterly dead, that is, not working any good. And, in­deed, there is a certaine temporarie [Page 103] faith noted by Christ, which al­though it doth not endure, and pro­fit so farre to fructifie, yet it putteth forth into bud: This faith, is an as­sent vnto the Gospell: which i [...] therefore inspired euen into repro­bate men, that they in some sort should glorifie God in their words and deedes, and should commend him to the prayers of the Saints; and withall be stripped naked of all excuse of ignorance. Such was the faith of Cain; (for hee also offered sacrifice) of Saul, A [...]hab, Iudas the T [...]aitor, and of all others, who are so far illuminated of God, that in some sort, and for some time, they embrace and tast of the sacred word of God with ioy, and are made par­takers of the heauenly gifts, and the holy Spirit; and yet by relapse they fall into impietie, and therein perish in obstinacie. Notwithstan­ding whatsoeuer life or worke is seene in their faith, yet these men remaine (endued with a tempora­rie gift, and a lame faith) so long as [Page 104] they want a iustifying faith, without Christ; therefore (are they) in death and vnder Gods wrath; and al those motions of faith, in them of what qualitie soeuer, and benefits in ap­parance, are indeed the good works of the good God, as whereby also hee is beneficiall vnto mankinde by euill men to the amplifying of [...] glorie in his infinite bountifulnesse [...] but to those men they are euil works and sinnes, who doe them yet of an impious minde, because they pro­ceede wickedly, reiecting the blood of Iesus Christ, and iustification by him offered. Yet hence is the diffe­rence betweene them, who through this faith, though but vanishing and not regenerating, doe confesse the Lord Christ in word, and doe not ap­parantly deny him in deede; and them, who howsoeuer they say that they beleeue in word, yet in deede doe trample vnder foote the Lord Christ, and hold his bloud as pro­phane; for that the one sort are tole­rated [...] the externe fellowship of [Page 105] the Saints, vntill they doe plainely discouer their impietie; but not the other, for that they make them­selues manifest in their impietie. Yet neither sort are true members at any time of the bodie of Christ, for that they liue not in Christ. In these wordes of Bucer, amongst other things, it is manifest; first, That if saith be temporary, it is not true and iustifying: therefore true and iusti­fying faith is perpetuall: secondly, That Saul and Iudas had neuer true and iustifying faith, for that their faith was but temporarie: Therfore that is false which one taught, and committed to writing, That Saul & Iudas were iustified as wel as Da­uid and Peter: thirdly, That nei­ther temporizers, nor notoriouslie wicked, euer were true members of the Church; and therfore the Elect onely, and such as are endued with true faith, are the true members of the Church.

Musculus in Ioh. cap. 8. pag. 62. vp­on these words (if ye abide in [...], [Page 106] then are yee verily my Disciples) saith he; He ioyneth soliditie and stabili­tie with veritie. That which is true is solid; that which is false is vaine and fained▪ and so cannot be stable, specially if it come liable to exami­nation. That which is gold, remai­neth gold; that which seemeth and is not will long [...], for that [...] cannot long retaine the false app [...] ­rance of gold. Sound graine do [...] endure the flaile, and the fanne; but the chaffe with a little ventila [...]i [...] will bee scattered into the ayre. A naturall colour is more permanen [...] [...] counterfet is easily descried. A t [...] friend will not relent euen in aduer­sitie; but a false dissembler will change with euery winde. Great is the stabilitie of truth on euery hand▪ for the germane Disciples of Christ are solide and firme, neither are they easily altered by sorrowfull lots; but such as are dissemblers, are not constant, no not in time of peace.

[...] loc. de Patientia. ca. Quod [Page 107] sit patientia pag. 757. Faith tempora­rie is not true faith.

Therefore clearely I haue made demonstration, That perpetuitie is such an essentiall propertie of true faith, as that vnlesse it be perpetuall, it cannot bee, or bee called true faith.

A description of true faith.

FAITH therfore is a vertue or effi­cacie, & the same liuely and perpe­tuall freely infused into the hearts of the Elect (that is, ours) from the Fa­ther for Christ his sake by the Holy Spirit: whereby we beeing perswa­ded, that whatsoeuer is proposed in the writings Propheticall and Apo­stolicall▪ to bee the word of God, we embrace totally the Lawe and the Gospell with an in [...]ubi [...]e and [Page 108] constant assent, as the true word of God: and in such sort wee doe re­ceiue them, as that by the Law we doe verily acknowledge our sinnes, feele the wrath of God, despaire of our owne strength, and are affected with a sound desire of the Media­tor, who may take away our sinnes, pacifie Gods anger, minister strēgth to vs for auoiding of sinne, and the obseruation of Gods Lawe: and by the Gospell we may truely acknow­ledge Iesus to be very Christ, God and Man, one Mediatour, and to­gether with the Father and the Ho­ly Spirit, common to both, our [...] ­uiour, and the same for perpetuitie [...] and so acknowledged doe [...] him; and in all our necessities doe call vpon him; our whol confidence and hope of the remission of our sinnes, saluation and life eternall, be­ing setled and defixed vpon him alone; and being perpetually affe­cted with the loue of him, we may continually bend our studies for to doe his Lawe, and that partly, that [Page 109] his Name may be for euer glorified by vs, partly, that wee may testifie our selues to be the children of God, by perpetuall obedience, partly, (to conclude) that so many as possibly wee can, wee may bring, not onely by our tongue, but also by the san­ctimonie of our whole life, vnto Christ, and confirme such as are wonne more and more in his faith. This is my description of faith; and that plenarie; and composed of all his causes and principall effects: the singular parts whereof are in a man­ner formerly proued.

First; that it is a vertue or effica­cie, and therefore a certaine habite, as formerly is manifested in the first partition of faith; where faith was diuided into Habite and Act. And it is vulgarly held in opinion, That Faith, Hope, and Loue, be ter­med Vertues Theologicall. And not onely Bucer, but likewise many o­ther, doe often so define faith, as they call it to be a gift of God, and a worke of the Holy Spirit, in the [Page 110] minde of the Elect, whereby they beleeue the Gospel of Christ. Ther­fore there is a discrepance between the gift whereby we beleeue, and the very motion of the minde and action of beleeuing. Nay more in Disput. Ratis [...]onensi pag. 443. the same Bucer doth ratifie that defini­tion of faith, wherein it is said, That Faith is a vertue celestiall and freely infused. Againe, pag. 445. hee con­cludeth the definition of faith, say­ing▪ Faith therefore, whereby wee beleeue God and are iustified, what can it be else but that efficacie ce­lestially inspired, that doctrine and testification of the holy Spirit, wher­by wee embrace and willingly re­ceiue the proffered promise of re­mission of sinnes. Vertue likewise is it called of the Philosophers, which maketh his subiect good: so Tull [...] de finibus; Vertue is that efficacie, whereby the thing whereof it is a Vertue, is made perfect. Now Faith truely maketh him good and perfect whose heart it possesseth: for i [...] [Page 111] maketh men [...]ust, it purifieth the heart &c. Therefore it is a vertue.

Secondly, liuing and perpetuall. These likewise being two qualities essentiall to Faith, & expressing the nature thereof, were before demon­strated, cap. de fide.

Thirdly, infused. This is added, that difference may bee put be­tweene vertues, either by nature ingraffed, or attained by study, and those which are giuen from Heauen aboue.

Fourthly, from the Father. This is annexed, to giue notice from whence, as from the first foun­taine, faith issueth, that is, from our Father: for hee is the foun­taine, as of Diuinitie so of all ver­tue, and all good. Iames 1. Euerie good giuing and euery perfect gift is from aboue, descending from the Fa­ther of Lights.

Fiftly, for Christ his sake. For no good thing is conferred vpon vs but [...]or Christ. And hee by his Passion me [...]ed to the Elect, as saluation [Page 112] and life eternall, soe also Faith whereby they receiue saluation a [...] life.

Sixtly, by the Holy Ghost. That the immediate and officaci [...]s cause efficient of faith in vs may be expressed, and that it may be vander­stood that the outward preaching of the word sufficeth not, & the force of our free wil as the Pelagiā suppo­sed, but that the inward operation of the holy spirit is necessary to be­get faith in vs. For as the loue of God is spread abroad in our hearts, not by free will which ariseth out of vs, as saith Augustine, but by the spirit which is giuen vnto vs: so also faith is infused into our heartes by the holy Spirit and not by freewill.

Seauenthly, freely. That all our merit may bee excluded, and that faith may be acknowledged to be a free gift of God, as the Scriptures do in euery place testifie.

Eightly, into the hearts of the Elect. For true faith is peculiarly [...] ­uen to the Elect, as both Augustine [Page 113] and Bucer do teach euery where according to the scriptures, there­vpon it is called by Paul, the faith of the Elect. Neither doth it only pos­sesse the mind, but principally the heart.

Ninthly, that is ours. That is ad­ioyned, That euery of vs might be­leeue that hee is of the number of the Elect, and that wee should not repute our selues secluded out of their society.

Tenthly, whereby wee are per­swaded, that that which is proposed &c. This is the first effect of Faith infused, that it should perswade that to be the word of God, which indeed is the word of God: heere­vppon it is termed of the Gr [...]cians [...], of perswading. For we cannot receiue and assent vnlesse we be first perswaded that it is the word of God.

Eleuenthly, The whole, both Law and Gospell, this is the matter of faith, wherevppon it is occupied. For faith doth beleeue not only the [Page 114] Gospell▪ but also the law to bee the word of God, and it▪ doth receiue and embrace as well the Law as the Gospell.

Twelfthly, as the word of God. For although it be preached of men, yet faith entertaineth it not as of men, but as it is the very word of God as the Apostle saith▪

Thirteenthly, with an vndoubted and constant assent. For it is the pro­perty of true faith to exclude doubt­fulnes: wherevpon i [...] is also called a ful perswasion: for▪ it is the euidence of thinges not seene. Heb. 11. [...]. (with constant assent) is added, fo [...] that true faith doth not now assent, and then dissent; but at all times and constantly giueth her assent, some­time indeed more stedfastly; some­time more weakely; yet it beleeueth constantly. F [...]r it neuer reiectet [...] the word of God as false.

Fourteenthly, And so wee receiue as by the Law. Heere are expressed the speciall effects of faith; and first such effects as it begetteth in v [...] by [Page 115] the view and assent to the Law of God; for these effects are 4. well knowne to all: Whereof the first is the knowledge of sinne; the next a sense of Gods anger against sinne, the third, despaire of our owne strength; from hence that wee per­ceiue the Law to be spirituall, and to exact most perfect obedience, and our selues to be carnall, and fold vnder sinne; the fourth, is the desire of the mediator. For it is our School­maister, leading to Christ.

Fifteenthly, And by the Gospell. For these are principall effectes of faith which it produceth in the Elect, euen from hence, for that it looketh (with a single eye) into the Gospel of Christ. The first is the true knowledge of him who is immedi­ately published in the Gospel, that is, Iesus: that hee is very Christ, God and man, in respect of his person; the Redeemer in regard of his office; alone, for that hee only paid the price; together with the Father and the holy Spirit (c [...]mmon▪ [...]o [Page 116] both) our Sauiour. For although he alone paid the price, and in that re­spect properly is the sole Mediator, yet hee alone doth not saue, that is iustifie, regenerate, blesse, but ioint­ly with the Father and the Holy Spirit; perpetuall, because he con­tinueth the worke of our saluation already begunne.

So that Faith effecteth, that wee doe acknowledge by Christ, euen the Father to be our Father, and the Holy Spirit, as him by whom, dwel­ling within vs, we are regenerate and sanctified.

The second effect is; That by this faith we doe not only acknowledge this our only Sauiour to be our God, but withal so acknowledged we em­brace him, euen with true loue and reuerence, euen as our God, our Fa­ther, and Sauiour. Herewith is ioy­ned our confidence, touching re­mission of sinnes, and hope of ple­narie atta [...]nement of life eternall, by the mercy and goodnes of God, and for the merits of Iesus Christ.

[Page 117]The third, is inuocation; which ariseth out of knowledge, confi­dence, and hope.

The fourth; the study of obser­uing the Law and will of God: this floweth immediately from the loue, and our reuerence towards God▪

Sixteenthly: And that for his name sake. Here bee three endes of ou [...] obedience, & studie of good works. The first, is Gods glorie; the next, is the testification of our fillall adop­tion and faith; the third, the salua­tion of the Elect: but of them▪ who as yet are without, that they may come vnto Christ; & of them which are within, that they may be preser­ued in Christ.

This is a briefe portraiture of faith. But yet, if neede require, I will more fully explaine it, and con­firme it by sinne testimonies of scrip­ture.

I doe speake of this faith, when I doe speake of faith, specially in this question of the perseuerance of the Saints in faith: from which I contend [Page 118] that the Saints can neuer total­ly fall away: for that they do not vt­terly loose that root, that is the ver­tue or force infused, which some call Habit; others the seed, for the word of God which it retaineth; neither doe they vtterly shake off all the fruits thereof, for that God doth both the one and the other perpe­tually preserue in them, for his pro­mise sake, and the merit and inter­cession of Christ. I doe not follow the definition of some most learned men, who doe so define faith, as that they say it is a confidence in the mercie of God promised for the son of Gods sake. For although I do [...] not dislalow this definition, yet is it not plenarie. And although this fi­ducie be inseparable from true faith▪ yet fiducie to bee one thing, and [...]aith another, the Apostle plainely teacheth 3. ad Ephes. saying; In whom (or by whom) Iesus Christ wee haue boldnes and entrance (adding withal) with confidence, by faith in him. The Apostle calleth fiducie [...], [Page 119] and faith [...] and maketh that the effect of this. Likewise the defini­tion of faith Hebr. 11. doth more largely extend it self then the name of fiducie. And Bucer in lib [...] d [...] Re­concil. Eccles. in articul. de Iustif doth plentifully declare, that faith doth differ from fiducie, although both of them be inseparably [...]o [...]o [...] ­ned together.

For this cause therefore I rather make choice to follow B [...]r▪ by so defining of faith, that I should call it an efficacie or vertue freely infu­sed into the hearts of th [...] Elect &c then to call it a fiducie o [...] con­fidence.

Of Grace.

GRACE, [...]ol [...]arr [...] as concerneth [...] is pre­sent controuersie▪ first is taken for that aeter­nall fauour of God, [Page 120] wherewith he did dignifie vs from all aeternitie before all other Nati­ons; that verily he should Elect vs in Christ, vnto life eternall, after calling in due time, iustifying and glorifying vs. This Grace is called (by another name) that euerlasting loue wherwith God hath embraced vs in his Sonne Christ. Of this Grace elsewhere most frequently, but espe­ciall. 2. Tim. 1. Hee hath called vs with an holy calling, not according to our workes, but according to his pur­pose and grace, which is giuen vs in Christ, before all times, and n [...]w ma­nifested by the appearing of our S [...]i [...]r. He saith it was giuen vs, yea before we were borne, but as then not ma­nifested. Of this grace I speake in the Question of perseuerance, and contend, that all, to whom be­fore all times (as the Apostle spea­keth) this Grace was giuen, shall neuer fall away; for that as that grace was giuen before they were borne; neither the sinnes where in [...] God did fore-see they should fall, [Page 121] could let him, but he would bestow this grace vpon them. Now there­fore there is nothing now that can effect, that they should fall away from this Grace. For it is nothing else but the free loue of God, eter­nall and vnchangeable towards his Elect. And this Grace is in God himselfe, and therefore is it immu­ble; in vs is onely the knowledge, sense, and effects thereof: therfore (saith the Apostle) which was giuen to vs. before all worlds, but now mani­fested by the comming of our Sauiour.

Grace therefore is taken secon­darily 2 for the effects of that Grace, or fauour and loue, whereby God hath embraced vs before al worlds: which effects beeing different, the graces also are called diuerse; for they are all giuen freely, and all ef­fects of the first Grace. And chiefly, that gift of faith, whereby we ac­knowledge that first Grace: and feele it, [...]is termed Grace; from this also I say, that the Elect cannot fall. Regeneration in like sort is a [Page 122] singular grace of God, neither an [...] they vtterly depriued of this grace▪ for the Holy Spirit doth preseru [...] that in the Elect, euen vntill the last breath, as hereafter I will declare▪ Also Remission of sinnes is a grace [...] for it is freely giuen, and from this they neuer fall, because the sinner once remitted shall neuer be againe imputed vnto them. For his gifts and calling are without repentance▪ Rom. 11. The feare of God also▪ hope, and Loue towards God, ar [...] singular graces; neither doe the Elect wholly loose these graces; neither are they euer hayled to this passe that they contemne God▪ as Epicures doe, or that they vtterly despaire of God, o [...] hate him. Final­ly, all those effects which in no wise are seperable from faith, are called Graces; and mine endeuour is, that they can neuer in the Elect be vtter­ly extinguished: for that if faith can neuer be totally extinct, neither can such effects as are inseperably ioined with faith be vtterly wasted There­fore [Page 123] I doe vnderstand, touching all these Graces, in this Question, That the Saints cannot fully fal frō Grace.

But yet there bee other gifts of the Holy Spirit, and effects of that first Grace, for that they are freely giuen, but yet so, as that they are in no wise necessarily and alwaies ad­harent with this vertue of faith: as a greator puritie of conscience and heart; as a [...]acri [...]e of spirit, procee­ding from a good conscience; as great boldness in publishing and confessing Christ; as an Heroicall fortitude of minde in bea [...]ing euery g [...]euous Crosse; as a vehement and singular taste of the goodnes and fauour of God in vs; as free and chearefull invocation of God; and many other effects of faith, which are as most splendent flames, shi­ning out of a burning fire Certainly as the flames of fire are extinguished either by withdrawing the [...]ewell, or by infusion of water, although the whole fire at once and toge­ther be not vtterly extinct; and as [Page 124] the beames of the Sunne, by inter­position of thick clouds, are expel­led out of of our Horison, although the whole light of the Sunne be not vtterly taken away: so these effects of saith, formerly mentioned, and of the holy Spirit (by sinne commit­ted by consent) that they so can be remooued out of the mindes and hearts of the Saints, yet [...] through the diuine promise, the sub­stance of faith abiding, I neuer did, neither can it be denied: seeing both the examples of the Saints in Scrip­ture doe praegnantly demonstr [...] this, and euery sanctified man doth experimentally finde this in h [...] ­selfe. Dauid, although hee did not vtterly loose his faith, neither all feare of God, neither all confidence and hope in God, neither yet all loue of God; for neither at any time did hee either wholly reiect the word of God, or despair of Gods mercie, or hated God; yet that hee had lost many other things, both himselfe confesseth in the repetition [Page 125] of them, and prayeth for the restitu­tion thereof. The puritie of consci­ence and heart, which before his sinne hee enioyed, hee confesseth to haue lost, while hee prayeth to bee washed and cleansed from his ini­quitie. Psal. 51. Wash mee from mine iniquitie, and cleanse me from my sinne. Againe, Purge me with Hysope, and I shall be pure, wash me and I shal be whi­ter then snow. Againe, Create in mee, O God, a new heart; That ioy of mind wherein formerly hee reioyced in the Lord, and did often exhort o­thers likewise to reioyce, saying, Reioice in the Lord, and be glad Oye righteous, hee confesseth to bee lost after his fall, whilest hee requesteth restitution thereof himselfe, saying; Fill mee full of ioy and gladnes, and make my bones which theu hast smit­ten to reioyee. Againe, Restore to me the ioy of my saluation. The sense whereby, through faith, he percei­ued God to bee fauourable to him, and (as it were) with a chearefull countenance to smile vpon him, that [Page 126] it was extinct, and turned into trem­bling, wherewith he was through­out shaken, while he saw God to be angry with him, & to frowne ange [...] ­ly vpon him, hee confesseth saying; Turne thy (angry) face from my sinnes, and blot out all mine iniquities. Like­wise that free will of spirit, whereby before voluntarily and with a wil­ling heart hee constantly followed the things that were right; after [...] sinne if it was not vtterly extinct, yet notwithstanding to bee excee­dingly decayed, insomuch that af­terward hee fainted in the thing [...] of God, himselfe teacheth when [...] saith, Confirme mee with thy princi­pall and free spirit.

Therefore of these and such like effects of grace, & faith which are euen not vnworthily tea [...]ed graces, for that they are freely gi­uen, and are effects of Gods grace, I doe not speake in this controuersie of the perscuerance of the Saints in faith, and in grace: for I am not ignorant that these fruits are [...] [Page 127] lost; but my discourse is both of that first grace, and of the graces of the second kinde.

Of Saints.

NOW heare you what I will vnderstand by the name of Saints. This name (Saint) when it is attributed to Men, first it is generally taken for all them who haue consecrated themselues to the true God, and gi­uen their names to Christ, and doe professe him and his religion, whe­ther it bee before God truely and sincerely, or if it be before men one­ly. So the people of Israel, though they were not all truely sanctified, yet are they called totally holy. So Paul calleth all Saints, who haue giuen their name to Christ. Rom. 1. So 1. Pet. 2. All Christians to whom he writ, hee calleth an holy nation, [Page 128] roiall Priesthood. But specially [...] properly this name is taken for th [...] which are not onely called; but [...] in veritie Saints in the sight of God▪ And they are thus described in scr [...] ­ture. Who being elected from all [...]n [...] ­nitie in Christ, and after in time [...] called to Christ, according to purpose [...] and endued with true faith in Christ and truely iustified by Christ, [...] regenerate by the holy Spirit, [...] and i [...]graffed into Christ, and so [...] graffed, that now sinne hath no d [...] ­nion in them, but Christ; neither [...] they walke any more after the flesh, [...] after the spirit, and they are so [...] by the spirit of Christ, and prescr­ued, as they are both affected with a perpetuall loue of the Law of God, and withall they continually bend their care for the keeping thereof; and on the contrarie, in­flamed with a constant hatred of sinne, they likewise continually fight against sinne: and they doe so fight that although at some time through the remiss [...]ne [...] of the strength of the [Page 130] spirit, and debilitie of faith, and by the excessiue violence of the flesh and sin, in the battell (as it were vn­horsed) they bee throwne vpon the ground, and so suffer and doe ma­ny things they would not, and many things they would doe they cannot performe; yot foorthwith being set on foote by the force of the spirit, they redm [...]egra [...]e the combate againe. By these markes plentifully in holy Scripture are the true Saints pourtraited; specially in the Psalmes, and Epistles of Paul: Neither haue the godly Fathers, and L [...]ther, and Buc [...]r, defined in any o­ [...]er sort who bee Saints in veritie for neither are the Reprobates at a­ny time truely Saints, seeing nei­ther the sancti [...]ie of CHRIST is at all imparted or imputed vnto them, neither are they adorn [...]d at any time with true and iustifying faith, [...] at any time by the holy Spi­rit truely sanctified and regenerate, neither at any time doe they truely l [...] the Law of God, or hate sinne, [Page 130] but are both seruants to sinne, and liu [...] in sinne, and dye in sinne.

Finally, there be three sorts of m [...] in a Christian Common-weale, who as Christia [...]s and disciples of Christ so allso they are called Saints. The first kind [...]s of them who indeed pro­fesse and confesse Christ, and with [...] somtime preach Christ, but in deed [...] doe alwaies denye him, that is they do neuer unitate him either inward­ly in mind, or outwardly in manners▪ These neuer begin truely to liue [...]c­cording to Christ▪ neither truly be­fore God, [...]or fainedly before me [...] these therefore, although they [...] termed Saines, yet are they [...] Saints indeed, neither before, God not the Church.

Another sort is of them, who [...] only confesse and professe Chrish [...] wordes, but also in deedes, and in [...] honest fashion of liuing, and that before men and the whole [...] of Christ: Adde withall, euen for ma­ny yeares, and sometime almost [...] their life long, they do so make [...] [Page 131] presse declaration, as that no body would otherwise [...]ensure them, but that they were to bee recounted a­mong the true Saintes: yet in the meane time fraud lurketh in their hearts, they neuer in the while loue Christ from the heart, they are ne­uer delighted in the law of God tru­ly▪ or hate sinne heartily. And there­fore before God, who knoweth the heartes of all men, and soundeth what is in man, they are neuer Saints in verity. Therevpon it falleth out that they do not perseuere vnto the end in their hypocriticall sanctity. These men then begin to leade a life according to Christ before men, but because▪ they neuer beginne true­ly▪ before God, therefore doe they neither hold out vnto the end before the Church in [...]eur [...] all [...]ctity of life▪ Therfor although they may bee called Saintes before the Church for [...] season, y [...] they ne­ [...] truely sanc [...]ied before God.

The third [...] of such who be­cause they are elected to [...]ue holines [Page 131] and therevnto are effectually called, truely iustified, and truely regene [...] and sanctified, and reple [...]ished with true that is liuely and perpetual [...] and haue the law of God writte [...] [...] their heartes, finally, are neuer des [...] ­tute totally of the holy Spirit, there­fore after they are once truely e [...] ­dued with true faith, and engra [...] into Christ, haue beg [...]n to hate [...] truely, loue Gods Law, and labour from the heart for true and christi [...] sanctity▪ in that their study they d [...] soe continently proceed, as [...] though at some time they [...] [...]aint-hear [...]ed, yet do they neuer vt­terly giue it oue [...], but therein pers [...] ­uere vnto the end. For so doth Christ define such a [...] are truely Saint [...], [...] ­der the name of his disciples, Iohn [...], [...] are [...], if y [...] [...] in my [...] which words [...] considera [...]ely [...], T [...]. 7. [...] et [...] chap 19 [...] determineth, those only to be [...] the disciples of Christ, the sonnes of God, and Saints, who conti [...] [Page 132] to the end in the word and faith of Christ. Lastly (saith hee C [...]l. 1336.) The Lord the Sauiour saith, If y [...]e abide in my word yee are verily my disciples. Was Iudas to be numbred amongst thë who did not continue in his word? are they to bee recko­ned amongst them, of whom the Gospel thus speaketh? when the Lord had commanded his flesh to be eaten, and his blood to be drunk the Euangelist saith. These thing as sp [...]ke he in the Si [...]agogus, teaching in Caper [...]um: Many therefore of his Disciples hearing, said, this is a hard saying who can heare it? Iesus there­fore knowing within himselfe that his disciples [...] at this, said vnto them; doth this offend you? if therefore you shal see the sonne of man, ascending where he was befare? it is the spirit that quickeneth, but the flesh profiteth nothing at all, the wordes which I spake vnto you are spirit and life. But there [...]e some of you [...]e [...]re that doe not beleeue. For Iesus knew from the be [...] who should beleeue, and who [Page 134] should betray him: and he said, ther­fore I say vnto you, None can come to mee, vnlesse it bee giuen him of [...] father. Ʋpon this many of his Disci­ples went away, and did not now [...] with him. Were not they euen called disciples? as the Gospel speaketh; and yet were they not true disciples for that they did not abide in his word, according to that his saying, If yee abide in my word then are [...] verily my disciples, Because therefore they had not perseuerance, as they were not true disciples of Christ, so they were not true sonnes of God, euen when they seemed so to bee, and were so called. Wee therefore do call the elect both disciples of Christ and the sonnes of God, be­cause they are so to be called, whom being regenerate we do perceiue to liue religiously: but then are they in verity as they are called, if they abide in that for which they be [...] called: but if they haue not perse­uerance, that is, if they doe not per­sist in that wherein they Begun, [Page 135] they are not truly called, for that they are not that which they are called. For with him they are not that, so whom it is knowne what they will be, that is, of good, euill. For this cause; the Apostle, when he had said, wee know that to them that loue God, all things worke for good, knowing that some doe loue God, and doe perseuere therein to the end, hee presently added, to them which are called according to purpose: for such do continue in the loue of God vnto the end, and those who for a season goe astray, returne againe, that they may bee brought vnto the end. These things S. Au­gustine.

Therefore vnder the name of Saints, whom I doe vnderstand ac­cording to the description of the Scripture, and definition of Christ, thus you haue, viz. them, to whom because they are called of purpose, and beloued of God by an euerlast­ing loue, and they like wise doe ne­uer desist to loue God, all euen their [Page 135] sinnes, by the grace of God, d [...] worke together for their good, [...] Augustine saith de corrept. & gra [...] c. 9. as the Apostle saith of them. [...]. 8. To them that loue God, all things worke for good, to them that are called (Saints) of purpose.

Now although by those things which I haue cleared, according to the Scripture, both touching true faith, and grace, and them that are truely sanctified; and haue confir­med the same, both by the testimo­nies of Augustine and Bucer also; you may out of your most prudent iudgement easily conclude, this to be so infallible, that the Elect truely sanctified doe perseuere in faith, and in grace, and therefore in Christ; as that if they doe not perseuere, they may not at any hand be accompted either truely Elected, or endued with true faith, or euer to haue been true Saints. Yet because this con­trouersie of the perseuerance of Saints, containeth, besides the [...]st and principall, many other heads, [Page 136] which to the perfect knowledge hereof are of like necessitie to bee knowne, therefore I doe [...]ntreat my most clement Lords, that they would not withall disdaine to reade with attention, and examine with diligence, those things also which doe hereafter ensue.

CHAP. II. What things are controuerted, and what are not in this Ar­ticle of Perseuerance.

NOW such things are to be remoued out of the way, as are not incident to this pre­sent Question, touch­ing the perseuerance of the Saints; and that for two reasons: one, for that my Lords may more clearely conceiue the state of the controuer­sie [Page 138] and so better perceiue euen the arguments, whereby I doe confirme my determination, and more easily see whether they conclude [...] another is, that when they shall see wherein the controuersie betweene vs standeth, and where not, they may withall vnderstand what ho­nestie and learning my aduersaries haue, who obiecting against me such things, and impugning, and con­demning, as I either neuer auouched or called in 'question, they make manifest that they either know nor what they say, or whereof they speake, or that they are carried by a spirit that is good.

And first, verily here is no contro­uersie of the faith of those hypocri­ticall Saints, who doe so dissemble faith and pietie, as with all they are in no case ignorant of their owne dissimulation; as was that Doctorall Hypocrite, who pretended faith in Christ, and that hee embraced his doctrine, and therefore demanded of him as his Master, saying; What [Page 139] shall I doe that I may inherit eternall life? Luk. 10. And of like qualitie were those, who being sent by the Pharisees said vnto Christ, Master, wee know that thou are true, and to a­thest the way of God truely, and carest for no man, neither respectest any mans person. But one and other did so dis­semble their faith in Christ, and re­uerence, as that likewise they knew their owne dissimulation thereof. So there be many in the Christian state, who although with others they do professe Christ, yet certainely doe they know that they doe not truely beleeue in Christ; and all their pro­fession of pietie to bee but meere si­mulation; which thing euen their owne impious life, and firme resolu­tion to continue in wickednes, doth confirme vnto them. Of the faith of all these (or rather shadow of faith) this present Question of per­seuerance of the Saints in faith, is in no respect to be vnderstood.

Neither yet is it to be vnderstood of the temporary faith of that other [Page 139] sort of hypocrites, that is, of th [...], who seeme to themselues so [...] be­leeue from the heart and truely in Christ, and by a certaine [...] sanctitie of life, doe both [...]gui [...] themselues and others; [...] much [...] at no hand they doe acknowledge their hypocriticall faith, though God himselfe doth well [...] that it is not altogether in [...] and truth. For there bee many, in whose hearts, fraud, hypocrisie, i [...] ­pietie, doth so lie hid, that even themselues cannot find it out [...] knowledge it, but God onely. I [...]. 17. The hart of man is wicked and [...] ­searchable, and who shall know [...] Of this kinde were they of whom Ioh. 2. Many, seeing the signes which hee did, beleeued in him: but Iesus did not commit himselfe vnto them for that he knew them all, and had no neede that any should testifie of man, for hee knew what was in man: as though [...]e should haue said, They were igno­rant of their incredulitie, [...]rking in them, and of fraud and hypocrisie [Page 140] lying secretly in their hearts, but yet Christ knew their qualities, & whe­ther they did truely beleeue or not, [...]or he alone knew what was in man. Such like are all they who are called of the Lord [...] temporizers: for their faith is not sincere, there­fore not true, though both to them­selues and others they appeare to be endued with true and sincere faith. But that their faith is not found, nor iustifying, I will ratifye heereafter both by the manifest tes­timonies of holy Scripture, and of Luther and Bucer. Wherfore seeing neither their faith is true nor sin­cere, neither their sanctity and pie­ty; themselues cannot bee true Saints, or truely religious. And our Question is of the true faith of true Saints.

Neither yet is the controuersie touching the true Saints as we sp [...]k [...] of late, whether the Elect euen after they be iustified and [...] and sanctified, & endued with true faith and the holy Spirit, can s [...], and [Page 142] doe often fall into sinne, For thi [...] i [...] without al question, for that no m [...] is ignorant what the Apostle write [...] of himselfe and all the regenera [...] ▪ 1. Ioh▪ 1. If we shall say that [...] [...] no sinne, we deceiue our selues and [...] truth is not [...] vs S. Hier. 2. To▪ [...] beth this error to Iouin [...], and doth refute him most learnedly by many Texts of scripture, lib. 2. adu [...]rs [...] [...]. But St. Augustine▪ [...] 6. de haresib [...] ad Quod-vnit- [...] heres▪ 88. doth attribute this h [...] sie to Pelag [...] the Monke. But yet Iren [...]us long before Augustire and Hiero [...] doth reckon this haer [...]s [...] amongst the errors of Valen [...]i [...]us [...] his fellowes lib. 1. For whereas of othermen, some they called [...] earthly, some [...], naturall, them­selues they termed spirituall, vpon whom [...]o sinne nor impiety could befall

Neither in very deed is this [...] controuersie, whether the Elect and Saints doe sinne, onely while they feele the flames of Con­cupiscence, [Page 143] which to be incident to all the Saints while they remaine in [...]his mortall flesh, none doth doubt of; or whether euen sometime they fall by some consent into diuers sinnes, and those most greeuous, being committed as well against the first as second Table. For we all do know that Dauid and Peter did commit most notorious crimes, the one against the second, the other against the first table, and that by consent and voluntarily, but yet, as heereafter I wil declare, not by ple­nary consent. This is the error of c [...]rtaine Anab [...]ptists and Libertines who affirme, That although they do likewise feele the affections of the flesh, yet they neuer so consent therevnto, as that they truely and properly do sinne.

Neither also is this the controuer­sie, whether the Saints sinning in this manner, that is, with consent, do disple [...]se God, and prouoke hi [...] wrath against them. For all godly men do grant, that God is offen­ded [Page 143] with all mens sinnes as well Godly as vngodly, and that God displeasure is prouoked against [...] sinners, whether godly or vngodly as well the Elect as Reprobate, [...] none is ignorant what is pronoun­ced from God by the Prophet, [...] of the sonnes of God, Psal. 88. [...] if my children for sake my l [...], I [...] zit their iniquities with the r [...]d, Li [...] ­wise those most greeuous [...] wherewith wee doe read, in [...] Scriptures that the Godly haue [...] punisht for their sinnes, and we eue­ry day doe see them punished, [...] make proofe that God is offe [...]ded with all, and the sinnes of all, [...] the Scriptures speake, prouoked to [...].

And from hence also it is m [...]i­fest, that it is without controuers [...] whether the Saints by those [...] in some sort are become the e [...] ­mies of God, and fallen from th [...] grace of God; that is, in that [...] as sonnes are said to be [...] from the fa [...]ur of their [...] [Page 145] children when they disple [...]se their [...] [...]nd doe now in cense them [...]; are said after a manner to [...] of the [...] of their [...] in this respect, that is [...] say) That although they haue [...] cast of [...] their fatherly affection [...] and their children▪ neither yet [...] th [...]i [...] r [...]solution of o [...]ining [...]d declaring them to be the heires [...] their good [...] ▪ yet taking offence [...] the sinne [...] of their children, they [...] turne their fathe [...]ly cockerings (in [...]) in [...] [...] seuerity, and [...] effect of loue into such [...] as [...] vtterly ha [...]ull▪ for [...] bitterly [...]full▪ and be [...]old [...] with [...] them [...], and as [...] they doe most [...] [...]ear [...] onely excep­ted that they [...] life away. [...] were [...] in very deed [...] and quite [...] their [...] of God [...] [...]a [...]d [Page 146] to be made by their sinnes [...] of God, and to be [...] from the grace of God▪ [...] [...] God, though [...] doe neu [...] [...] his fatherlike [...]ffection [...] them, o [...] change his purpose of [...] [...]nto the [...] by Christ [...] life, yet being displ [...]s [...]d with [...] sinn [...] the effects of his lo [...] [...] change into the effects of a [...] hat [...]d; hat [...]ed I say [...] agai [...] [...] children▪ b [...]t hi [...] [...] both internally in [...] [...] externally, of such is do [...] [...] ­wardly while he do [...] bring [...]o [...] that they feele a [...] them, God to be [...]ngry [...] them, and themselues made [...] of death▪ outwardly againe▪ [...] he worketh so that they haue [...] ­rience of God [...] [...] against [...] in the [...] of [...] pody and thinge [...] [...] T [...] ­fore, heereof there i [...] [...] for that both I [...]y s [...]l [...] [...] both▪ know and [...] [...] that [...] when his Saints do sin, [...] [Page 147] angry with their sinnes, and doth hate sinne in them, and punish them most extreamely, and yet not [...]s ene­my to the Saints. For hee alwaies doth correct them as a father, but as an enemie of wickednes and vice euen in his children; and therefore in a sort, as before I haue explaned it may be said that the children are fallen from their fathers fauour, al­though he yet neither ceaseth to be a father vnto them, neither do they cease to be his children, and there­fore neuer vtte [...]ly can it bee truely said that they are fallen from their fathers grace▪ which might very truely be said▪ if either hee should cease to be a father vnto them, and [...]ast off hi [...] fatherly affection to­wards th [...]m, [...] alter his decree of making them▪ heires of life eter­nall; and that they should cease to be his children, and loose all title to eternall life▪ which without blas­phemy cannot be spoken.

Neither yet is the doubt whether the Saints, by those their sinnes, as [Page 148] much as in them lieth, [...] [...] the sentence of God touching euer­lasting death, and whethe [...] they [...] made guiltie of death aeternall [...] there is none but knoweth the s [...] ­tence of the iust Iudge, Cursed [...] [...] ­uery one that doth not continue i [...] [...] things that are written [...] this [...] doe them; therefore all whosoeu [...] they be, who doe violate the [...] of the Lord in their owne [...] ▪ and as much as lieth in them, [...] accursed and liable to death [...]. But the case is altered, wheth [...] these sinnes are imputed▪ by God vnto the Saints vnto condemnd [...] on, Paul, Rom. 8. doth giue his v [...] ­dict in this manner; There is [...] [...] ­demnation to them which [...] is Christ Iesus, which w [...]lks not [...]fter th [...] [...] but aft [...]r the Spirit▪ for such [...] the Saints▪ whereof I speake in▪ this Question.

Wherefore it also▪ is not in Que­stion, whether▪ the Saints by thes [...] their sinnes doe so displease God their father, and so prouokè his [...] [Page 149] ger against them, and so incurre the sentence of eternall death, as that they haue need of repentance, and a new act of faith, for their reconci­liation to God, and for a new par­don of sinne to be obtained, and thereupon euen a new remission to be obtained of the punishment due to sinne. For it is by all men yeelded vnto, who are truely godly & truely learned, that the Saints haue neede of a new Act of faith, and repen­tance, to attaine new forgiuenes of a new sinne, according to that say­ing▪ most vulgar in Scripture; Men are iustified by faith, and sinnes remit­ted: which speeches, when we make mention of men of yeares, are al­waies vnderstood of actuall faith, that is, of the Act of faith▪ whereby we doe not onely in mind conceiue, that by Christ our sinnes are remit­ted, but also we apprehend and re­receiue in will, this forgiuenes to be signified and offered in the Gospell▪ For this is most infallible and most true, that God doth neuer to the E­lect [Page 150] impute their sinnes to aeternall damnation, and that for [...] three cau­ses: The first, is h [...] eternall and im­mutable loue, wherewith from ae­ternitie hee hath embraced his E­lect in Christ, and doth continen [...] ­ly prosequte without intermissio [...] for there is not loue when sinne [...] are imputed vnto condemnation. The next, is the perpetual merit of Christ whereby all the debts of the Elect are plenarily paid, and the hand­writing of the debts cancelled, in­somuch that they cannot againe by imputed vnto condemnation to the Elect. The third, is the perpetuall [...] si [...]nce of the Holy Spirit in the h [...]ts of the Elect, and conseruation of [...] seed of faith, and regeneration. For although that this be most certaine, that God doth neuer impute their sinne [...] to the Elect, both in regard of his euerlasting loue towards the [...] and for the perpetual merit of Christ imparted vnto them, and for the continuall inhabitation of the Holy Spirit in their hearts; yet this with­all [Page 151] is most true and certaine, That the Saints being fallen, though but by infirmitie, into any sinne, the new remission of that new sinne, without a new Act of faith, and true repentance, that is, without a new knowledge & apprehension of faith, cannot againe vnderstand and per­ceiue that new sinne to be remitted vnto them▪ the Father to be recon­ciled vnto them, and the punish­ment due to sinne to bee remitted. For this is an A [...]iome most infalli­ble in Christian Religion. New sin to stand in neede of new remission, and new remission to bee attained by new faith, that is, a new Act of faith apprehending that remis­sion.

Neither yet is the Question, whe­ther the Saints by these their sinnes doe disturbe, that is, as the Apostle speaketh Ephes. [...]. doe make sad, both the Holy Spirit dwelling within them, as also their owne Spirit, that is, the inward man. For this is a thing confessed, and all the Saints [Page 152] doe feele it when they sinne and af­ter they sinne, that their spirit, mind [...] and conscience is troubled & woun­ded: for (as it were) a certaine vio­lence is offered to the spirit and con­science when wee sinne by co [...] ­sent. From thence ariseth perturb [...] ­tion of minde. Now because the Holy Spirit inhabiting in the hea [...] of the godly, and guiding and [...] porting the inward man, frō [...] it commeth to passe, that our spirit being disturbed, that is, the [...] regenerate and inward, the Holy Spirit inhabiting, is also by Paul said to bee grieued, by a forme [...] speech borrowed from men. For thi [...] disturbance Dauid likewise com­plaineth Psal. 29. Thou didst [...] thy face from mee O God▪ and I was troubled: by which words hee doth manifest, as Augustine also obser­ueth, That the Saints both doe f [...]ll into sinne, when God doth but a little turne away his face, and doth leaue them to their owne will, and so they are troubled; as also which [Page 153] God againe turneth his counte­nance and aspect vpon them, then [...] they againe finally repurged and strengthened. So likewise it fell out i [...] Peter.

And from hence likewise it is e­uident, that the Question is not, Whether the Saints by those sinne [...] doe suffoc [...] that [...]rdencie of Spi­rit in them▪ and doe represse the good motions thereof, and (as it were) extinguish the good motions, Actions, and flames thereof, and therefore doe [...]ue [...] weaken faith it selfe, and oppresse prayer, fiducie, ioy, and peace of conscience, and other effects of Faith. For these ef­fects of sinne are those perturbati­ons of minde, whereof the Apostle speaketh. Eph [...]s. 4. Make not sad the spirit; and of whom Dauid, Thou didst turne thy face from me, and I was troubled. Of this weakning and diminution, and extinguishing of faith, the spirit, and loue▪ is that A­poc. [...]. to be vnderstood, I haue a few things against thee, for that thou hast [Page 154] left thy first loue: but not totally▪ for he had commended him [...] for his constancie; saying, Th [...] [...] suffered for my name, and [...] n [...] [...]: presently he addeth, but I [...] somewhat against thee, that then [...] left thy first laue; hee saith not [...] lutely (loue) but (first) that is, th [...] ardent (loue) therefore it was ab [...] ­ted and languishing, and not vtterly extinguished.

Finally, the Question is not, whe­ther also, so much as in them is, the Saints doe vtterly extinguish all the fire of faith, loue, and the Spirit▪ For this is apparant, that the Saints, while they sinne by any consent, d [...]e commit such sinnes for which they doe worthily deserue to be dispoil [...] vtterly of al faith & assistance of the spirit. Neither if faith and the spirit be preserued in them, it is so preser­ued by their merits o [...] strength▪ but they are continued for the merit [...] and intercession of Christ, and pro­mise of Gods mercie, by the opera­tion of the Holy Spirit.

[Page 155]Neither did I euer either teach or thinke otherwise in your Schooles touching these things, as I haue now formerly secluded from this Questi­on, then is here manifested by me; which my Praelections in writing doe plainely testifie.

Therefore let such consider with what conscience they did so, who now first, viz. after eight yeres space wherein I haue both taught & dis­puted in your Schoole, as though I had taught in many points euen flat contrarie [...]o the things before re­membred, euery where haue falsly [...]ccused, traduced, and calumniated me beeing innocent, and now for many yeeres a Professour of sound and Orthodoxall doctrine; and that confidently, for that they saw mee a stranger, ignorant of the Germai [...]e tongue, destitute of the popular fa­uour, and letted likewise, lest by any meanes, as I could, I should at least­w [...]se maintaine the truth and my re­putation in the Schoole: I say (such let them look into their conscience) [Page 156] who beeing a Christian man, a pro­fessour of the Scriptures, and a mem­ber of the Church of Christ, with grieuous calumniations aboue on [...] yeere and an halfe, haue traduced me with all men, and would not at any time vouchsafe me conference: such as be elected, and either of ig­norance or infirmirie haue sinned, I doe pray for repentance for them to the Lord: the rest, which are not the Lords (for the Lord knoweth [...] bee his) I doe summon before the Tribunall of the most High God▪ for God is a iust Iudge, and it [...] fearefull thing to fall into the [...]an [...] of the liuing God.

CHAP. III. The first Question, touching a double Man in the Regene­rate.

Whether euery sanctified man, and regenerate, doth consist of a double man, that is, inward & outward?

NOW I come to the matter [...] in controuer­sie, which summari­ly are comprised in fiue Questions: for my primarie Antagonist did col­lect this also out of my Praelecti­ons, and condemne it, as may bee seene in the Theses obiected by him against me▪ likewise in the end of his speech against the Epilogue of my former Oration made in the Chapte [...] [...]se, hee [...] these [Page 158] words: Nihilominus tamèn hanc qui facit Zanchius, &c. Notwithstand­ing I doe asseuere as false and mon­strous that distinction which Zan­chius maketh in the fift proposition, touching that perseuerance of the Saints; betweene the double Man of the Regenerate; and that the Regenerate doe sinne onely in the flesh, and not with the whole will and the whole heart. These things hee; Whereby euery one vnderstan­deth what he doth condemne in my doctrine; Verily, That the Regene­rate consisteth of a double [...] that they in sinning doe not sinne, according to the spirit, but accord­ing to the flesh, and therefore [...] with full & plenarie consent of will.

Therefore touching that distin­ction, I doe affirme it to be Aposte­licall, & most ancient in the Church, of God; and that by the iudgment of all the learned, and men of Go [...] insomuch that I cannot but wonder how it should come to passe, there Doctor in Diuinitie should [...] [Page 159] this distinction monstrous. Now what I meant by the name of in­ward and outward man, I explained in the Schooles an hundreth times, that is to say the inward Man to be the whole Man, as hee is borne of God and renewed by the Holy Spi­rit, and the same whole Man, as it is borne of Adam, corrupt, and depraued, to bee called the out­ward Man: the one whereof the Scriptures doe call the n [...]w; and the other, the old Man. For so all men of learning doe interpret, and (a­mongst others) Bucer▪ in Epist. a [...] Rom. 7 & Ephes. 3. although euen this interpretation of the inward out-outward Man, as though it were onely mine, mine aduersaries haue impugned. Put of this distin­ction there bee many testimonies in the Apostle Rom. 7▪ I delight in the Law of GOD, according to the inward [...] for I see one Law of my members rebelling against the [...] of my minde. Who in this place can­not see in the Apostle, being Re­generate, [Page 160] [...] double man, inward; and outward? Rom. 6. [...] old man [...] also true [...]. The old man (in the Apostles [...] ­oning) in the whole man [...] Adam concept both in soule and bodie. [...] off the old [...] and put on the new. What is the [...] the same man totally, as he is renewed and regenerate [...] Christ, Ephes. 7. That his might [...] you according to the [...] of [...], to be strengthned in [...] holy spirit [...] the inward [...] which place Bucer: [...] (saith hee) the inward [...] man reformed, as by the [...] vnderstandeth the [...] man; and [...], and [...] ward is that which [...] calleth [...]ow, and the [...], which [...] are old. Thus Bucer [...] putting off the old man, and p [...] ­ting on the [...]ow. [...] ▪ The old man of faith hee [...] whol [...], as it is brought into the world, and [...] doe bring it with [Page 161] vs from the wombe of our Mother, without the holy Spirit, which is called flesh, Col. 3. Thus Bucer. Ther­fore it is apparant, That this distin­ction is not monstrous.

QVEST. II. The manner how the Saints do sinn willingly.

COncerning the next point, they condemne this Proposition as false and monstrous, That the Saints, or Regenerate, when they sinne, and that willingly, doe sinne not accor­ding to the inward man, that is, in that part wherein they are [...]egene­rate, but onely according to the outward [...], that is, in that part wherein they are not regenerate, or [...] sinne not according to the spirit, [Page 162] but according to the flesh▪ [...] will sinne by the will of th [...] [...] but by the will of the [...] therefore to sinne in will [...] not [...]; and with consent, but not [...]; which others doe hold, [...] much as not to sinne with the [...] minde: I say they do reiect this P [...] ­position, as false and horrible, as be­fore is said: and on the other side they contend, that the Saints, [...] they sinne with consent, as [...] and Peter sinned, that they [...] with the whole and full will, and with all their heart. For so [...] of Peter, that hee denied [...] with the whole hear [...], and with [...] whole heart abhorred Christ. [...] therfore from hence they [...] That the Saints when they sin w [...] ­lingly, that they loose [...] and the Holy Spirit totally▪ But [...] the contrarie part I doe conde [...] this their resolution, both gene [...]l­ly, in all men sanctified, and speci­ally in Dauid and Peter, as re [...] ­nant to the holy Scriptures, and the [Page 163] [...] and holy Fathers of the Church: but that former sentence I [...] approue and embrace, and am [...]ereunto perswaded by many [...] both out of holy Writ, and [...]athers, and testimonies of learned [...], whereofsome I will haue sub­sequently set downe.

If the Saints, when they sin with will, doe sinne with the totall and full will and with the whole heart, then they doe not [...]ate sinne in any part or detest and nill it; but this is most false, and dissonant to the holy writings; Rom. 7. The Apostle thus speaketh of all the Saints and Rege­nerate, being in his owne person re­presented: The Law is spirituall, but I am carnall (scilic [...]t according to the outward man) sold vnder sinne; that is, vnder the tyranny of origi­nall sinne, as a bought seruant vnder the tyrannie of his Ma­ster; but such seruants doe not loue their tyrannicall Masters, neither do they willing seruice vnto them, for they doe alwaies desire libertie. [Page 164] Therefore hee teacheth▪ [...] Saints doe alwaies hate [...] when they [...] they [...] full will from the heart. [...] hee more fully explaine▪ [...] addeth; for what [...] I allow not; that is, [...] commend it, nor in the will [...] outward man doe I [...] it, [...] of these he signifieth by the [...] [...], as elsewhere often [...]; as Rom. 9. [...]e hath [...] his people which [...]e [...], [...] knew to be his, and before [...] [...] So Mat. 11. I kn [...]w you n [...]t; [...] w [...]th in the Apostle, Not that [...] I would, that I doe, but that [...] that I doe, that is, that which I [...] in the will of the spirit, that [...] I doe not. [...], that [...] good, but that which I hate [...] spirit▪ that I doe a [...] [...] [...] that which is euill. Hee [...] teacheth that in the [...] they [...]e regenerate, there [...] an hatred of sinne, although▪ [...] bee carnall, they doe alwaies [...] [Page 165] sinne: which thing a little after [...] reporteth saying; The good that [...] [...]ld I doe not, but the euill which I hate in the Spirit, that I doe a [...] car­ [...]all; and (by and by) for I am de­ [...]ghted with the Law of God according to my inward [...]; for I s [...] o [...] Law in my members [...]lling to the Law of my minde, and leading [...] to the Law of sinne which is in my mem­bers. Loe here an expli [...]a [...]ion and confirmation of that he spoke in the beginning, [...], when hee said, [...] [...]arnall sold vnder sinne. There­fore the Regenerate, in respect of the inward man which hateth sin, they doe it not with all the heart, for that in spirit they detest it▪ and are as vnwilling seruants vnto it; hereupon they both lamenting this miserie and [...] as it were con­strained, doe [...] ou [...] with the Apo­stle, O [...] that I am [...]h [...] shall deliuer [...] from the [...]dy of this [...]ath▪ and because they doe [...] that they sh [...]ll▪ certainely be [...] by Christt▪ therefore▪ they sup­port [Page 166] themselues with this hope, say­ing; The grace of God, through [...] Christ our Lord. And that whi [...] [...] had taught in long speach, [...] [...] ­cludeth after in the end of the [...], saying; Therefore I my s [...]lf [...] [...] my mind s [...]rue the law of God, [...] my flesh, the law of sinne. That the [...] ­postle doth here speake of the [...] ­generate; all learned men doe [...] knowledge.

And that he doth not only [...] of the motions of conc [...]pisence, [...] likewise of actuall sinnes whi [...] [...] Saints somtime doe commit▪ [...] the testimonies of learned m [...] ▪ these wordes so often repeated [...] giue notice; I do; I act; I [...] serue. So also Buc [...] writeth [...] this place; to d [...], (saith hee) so [...] doe take here for to l [...]st: but [...]o [...] speaketh not, he vnderstandeth t [...] fact it selfe which is effected by [...] violence of concupiscence, [...] ­trary to that which the mind [...] [...] ­gesteth, and the minde [...] to the Law approueth. Therf [...] [Page 167] if the Saints, euen in sinnes actuall, doe worke, as they bee carnall, that which they would not, but hate as they be regenerate and spirituall, it is manifest that the Saints doe neuer sinne with the whole will and ple­nary consent. Nay the Apostle pro­ceedeth euen thus far in that place, as, because the Saints doe not sinne with a full will, neither according to the inward man, therefore he saith, that when they commit sinne, it is not the Saints them selues who doe or worke euill, but sinne it selfe, that is Originall corruption which is in their members. For thus hee reaso­neth; But if I do [...] that which I would not, it is now no [...] I that [...]rke, that is, commit it, but sinne that dwelleth in me. Who may not here see, that the Apostle doth fully and clearely con­clude, that the case is so farre other­wise, that the Saints when they sinne actually, as they call it, ought to bee deemed to sinne with the whole and ple [...]y will, and with all the heart, and as well according to the [Page 168] inward as the outward m [...] [...] rather (after a sort) they [...] said, it is not they who doe [...] Sinne dwelling within ther [...] [...] the reason is, for that the [...] doth not cons [...]t [...] [...] and yet in the mean [...] time th [...] [...] not excused from sinne, neither [...] their sinn [...]s extenuated. For [...] though not according to the [...] pull part, that is the inward [...] they sinne not, but onely according to the outward, and in mind [...] they serue the Law of God, but [...] the flesh the Law of sinne; yet [...] very deed they are such as doe [...] by their owne proper will.

If the Godly sinne with [...] whole will, therefore whatsoe [...] they will according to the fl [...] they effect it; but this contradic [...] the Apostle who saith, [...]. 5. [...] [...]sh [...]steth against the [...] spirit against the fle [...]: [...] not [...] [...] ye [...] would those ye [...] do [...] [...] spe [...]ch is to [...]e vnderst [...]d [...] [...], for that [...] [Page 169] [...]ght against the spirit; that there­fore the Saints cannot alwaies effect [...]he things the [...] doe will according [...]o the spirit, and on the contrary, because the spirit doth fight against the flesh, therefore the Saints, what things they will according to the flesh, like-wise they are not able to performe. Therefore as the Saints doe not loue God with all their hart [...]nd all their minde, for that flesh is a [...] vnto them: so they loue not sinne, neither doe sinne, with the whole heart, for that the spirit doth hinder the doing thereof.

The Saints neuer sinne of purpo­sed malice, or (as others will) from the whole heart, but alwaies either of infirmity or ignorance. Now ma­lice properly doth reside in the will and heart. Mathew. 15. Therefore the Saint [...] doe [...]rme with plenary will, the whole heart, and full con­sent.

But that the Saints neuer of pur­posed malice doe sinne, but alwaies either of ignorance, or by infirmity, [Page 170] is cleared by these testimonies. Thei [...] Saints, according to the [...] man, are delighted, in the la [...] [...] God, for that is good Rom. 7. And [...] they are delighted, in-so-much▪ [...] they who are not delighted [...] are not Saints. Therefore with D [...] uid euery holy man doth truely vouch▪ In the volume of this book [...] written of m [...], that I should d [...] [...] will, O GOD: I will (or I deligh [...]therein, for thy law is (written) wit [...] my heart. Psalm [...]. 89. For th [...]y h [...] t [...] law of God written i [...] their [...]r [...] [...] the Holy Spirit. Ierem. 31. therefore doe they m [...]ditate in the same [...]. Psalm [...]. 1▪ And in their [...]rt [...] there is no guil [...]. Psalm [...]. 32. for th [...]y are true Isralites, in whome there is [...] guile. Io [...]. 1. And they are [...]ndu [...]d [...] the spirit of Christ, whereby [...]y [...] ruled in the [...] [...]an, else they we [...] no▪ Saints. Romans. 8. And they l [...] righteousnesse▪ and hate i [...]iquity. Psal▪ 44. For they lo [...] the law of God▪ Ps [...]l. 118. they like-wise lament with t [...] Apostle, that they are capti [...]s▪ [...] so [Page 171] vnder sin. Ro. 7. How thē can they of destinate malice sin, & so with their whol [...] hart [...] Aug. To. 7. de [...]orr. & gra­tia, c. 9. by the example of Dauid and Peter doth teach, That all Saints, when they sinne▪ doe sinne being troubled, for that Christ doth some­what turn away his face from them, according to that in the Psalme. 29. Thou turnedst thy face from m [...], and I [...]as troubled. Now to sinne being thus troubled, is not to sinne by en­deuour, & of purposed malice, but ra­ther, besides the purpose of the mind.

Againe, To. 7. qu [...]st. 25. in Num. he maketh three sorts of sins; some of ignorance; some of infirmitie; and some of the contempt of Gods com­mandements, or [...]s the Scripture­phras [...] ▪ there is with the hand of pride. It is one thing (saith he) to contemne the commandements; another thing to esteeme them as precious; but yet either as ignorant, or surprised to do the contrary. But it is granted, that the Saints doe not sin of contempt either of God or his commande­ments: [Page 172] the which thing [...]lso [...] Mel [...]cthon in▪ 10. Cor. 1. doth write▪ That they neuer growe into [...] picureall contempt; for they [...] law and commandements of [...] Psal [...]. 119. Now to sinne of [...] tempt, and of destinate mali [...] [...] [...] one: wherefore the Saints do [...] [...] sinne of pr [...]tensed malic [...] ▪ W [...] then dare some diuines write agai [...] me. That they doe sinne with [...] whole heart and plenary will?

G [...]gorie. 1. To. 1. in Iob▪ c. 34 [...] c▪ 11. doth deliuer the same [...] on, of ignorance, of infirmity, b [...] [...] deuour and of set purpose. And [...] saith that Paul did sinne of ignorance, who saith, But I therefore [...] tained mercy because I did [...] [...] Peter of infirmity, when he deni [...] Christ▪ and those Iewes purpos [...] and by endeuour, of whom the Lo [...]d speaketh, if. I had not c [...]m [...] [...] spok [...]n vnto them, they had b [...] [...] againe, they b [...]th saw m [...], and [...] [...] [...]nd my father. Ioh. 15. Out of these examples he declareth what it [Page 173] i [...] to sinne of infirmitie, and what of purpose, saying; for it is one thing not to do good; another to hate the teacher of good things▪ [...]s it is one thing to sin of praecipitation; another to sinne of deliberation. For often­times sinne is committed by p [...]ci­pitation, which is yet condemned by counsel & deliberation: for through infirmity often it chanceth, that we loue God, and yet cannot effect it; but to sinne of purpose, is neither to doe good, nor loue it. But the Saints doe alwaies effect that which is good, else no Saints▪ where-vpon Augustine also de corr [...]pt, & gratia, cap. 9. according to that of the Apos­tle, To them that loue God, all things doe worke together f [...]r good, to them that of purpose are called Saints; saith hee; for these (scilic [...] Saints who are called of purpose) in this that they loue God they con [...]ue out vnto the end. [...] therefore, according to Saint Gr [...]gory to sinne of purpose be neither to doe nor to loue good; and, according to Augustine, the Saints doe alwaies loue good; for [Page 174] that in that which they loue th [...] continue forth to the end: it i [...] [...] good consequent, That the Sa [...] doe not sinne of purpose, or det [...] minate malice.

Luther likewise doth deliuer t [...] same thing, in euery plac [...], T [...] ▪ 5▪ [...] Comment maior▪ in ep. ad Gal▪ 5. [...] these words; The work [...]s of t [...] [...] are manifest. Hee saith in [...] termes▪ That Da [...]id and Peter▪ [...] they committed those [...] sinnes, did sinne of infirmity and not of set malice. Here-vpon▪ [...] (saith hee) speaking of the [...] saith, the flesh in them doth lust [...] the spirit: therefore the desires and conflicts of the flesh will not be [...] ­sent, yet doe they not therefore pre­sently hurt such as feele them▪ But hereof we must thus iudge▪ it is o [...] thing to bee sollicited of the flesh▪ and not willingly to endure the co [...] ­cupiscences thereof▪ but to walke in the spirit, and to resist them▪ & [...] [...]nd another thing to assent [...]nto t [...] flesh, and i [...] security to fulfill the [Page 175] workes thereof, and persist in them; [...]d yet in the meane space to dis­ [...]ble piety, and to brag of the spi­ [...]i [...] &c. The former sort hee comfor­ [...]eth while hee saith, that they are [...]ed by the spirit; and are vnder the l [...]w: to the other sort hee threate­neth aeternall destruction. Nay som­time it falleth out▪ That the Saints doe fall and fulfill the lusts of the flesh; as Dauid fell with a greiuous [...]nd terrible downefall: besides, hee was the cause of many mens mur­ther, when his will was, that Ʋriah should perish in the battel: and ther­by also he gaue occasion to the ene­mies of God, to boast against the people of God, to adore their owne Idolls, and to blaspheme the God of Israel. Peter like-wise did horribly fall, when hee denied his Maister. But yet although those sinnes were h [...]inous, yet were they committed, not of the contempt of God▪ or ma­lice fore-thought, but of infirmity. Besides, being admonished they doe not perseuer obstinate in their sins, [Page 176] but repented. Therefore [...] [...] Doctor did no [...] well, [...] in the Schooles, that [...] Christ with the whole [...] with his whole heart did [...] Christ. Luth [...]r he [...] [...]

Againe, a little after th [...] [...] he faith whereforeth [...] [...] sinne, fall, [...]nd euen g [...] [...] but it is by ignorance▪ f [...] [...] they would not denye▪ C [...]i [...] [...] loose▪ the Gospell. Th [...]se [...] Therfore neither did Peter▪ [...] deny Christ▪ for hee was [...] And if he would not willingly [...] him, therefore did he no [...] [...] with a ful consent of wil. [...] Buc [...]r euery where doth [...] same doctrin; scilicet, that th [...] [...] do neuer [...]in with a full will or [...] the heart, & of malice [...]o [...] [...] but alwayes of ignorance▪ [...] of infirmity. Take th [...]se [...]

Vpon Rom. 7. he [...] d [...]eth this Question▪ [...] [...] at &c. How can this hee [...] That we will that which [...] [...] [Page 177] and ye [...] doe it not; that we doe [...]il [...]d [...] will [...] not, [...] hate it▪ [...]ay▪ [...]at we both doe▪ [...]nd not doe, that which i [...] [...]uill? Now intending to determi [...]e thi [...] Question▪ first hee [...]oth inquire out▪ w [...]at manner man [...]he Apostle speaketh o [...] in his owne [...]ample and summ [...]rily he conclu­ [...]eth▪ That the Apostle speaketh of [...] [...]n regenerate, who by a true [...]aith hath already receiued the [...]aw of God, and doth loue it▪ [...]nd delight in it; but yet hath no [...] recei [...]ed such a plentifull portion of the spirit of Christ▪ that hee can [...] follow the same▪ as that he doth not often transgresse against [...] ▪ not onely by concup [...]scence, which euen faleth to men most per­ [...]t, but likewise▪ by sliding into [...] and fi [...]thy offences as be fell [...] D [...], and euen to Peter before [...] [...] [...] [...] more plentifull measure of the Spirit at the feast of [...]coast▪ For there▪ he maketh mention▪ of the examples of these two men▪ In the next place he lear­cheth [Page 178] out▪ how it came to [...] the same man being▪ [...] doth both will and [...] [...] which he doth▪ The [...] That it so commeth to [...] that in some man there is a [...] will; one whereby he doth [...] to the Law▪ another whereby [...] doth that which he [...] which followeth the [...] the Law; another which is [...] knowledge drawne from the [...] and which is of thinges [...] else that this so commeth to [...] for that in the regenerate▪ there [...] double man, inward and [...] mind and flesh, whereof one [...] to the Law of God; the [...] to the Law of sinne▪ From [...] therefore it commeth to passe [...] the Saints doe both the euill [...] would not and the good [...] they doe not▪ wherefore, [...] not with full consent, [...] with [...] whole will, not totally, that is [...] to the double man.

Againe in Rom. 8. sect. 2. [...] [Page 179] [...] not li [...] after the l [...]sts of the flesh; [...] teacheth ou [...] of the Apostle▪ That [...] cannot be▪ that they which are [...]uely Christs and haue the spirit of [...]rist, should li [...]e according to the [...]esh. And hee f [...]ameth his Argu­ [...]ent in this forme. Those whom the [...]irit of Christ possesseth, cannot [...] after the flesh. But they that are Christs the spirit of Christ poss [...]sseth; Therefore they that are C [...]rists can­not liue after the flesh, [...]. Now to walke according to the flesh [...] vol [...]ntarily, and with a willing and whole mind to follow the [...] of the flesh, and to obey the l [...]sts thereof, with full will▪ Therfore the Saintes do not sinne with the whole heart and ple [...]ry c [...]ent of will.

Idem [...] Mat 8▪ [...]t▪ 2. pag. [...] saith▪ Hearein the Saints in si [...]i [...]g [...]o differ from the R [...]proba [...]e▪ for that they do hate that [...]uill which they doe, and [...]resantly do dec [...]ne from it▪ being indeed righly perswa­ded of God [...]d his will: whereof it [Page 180] is that in mind they [...] his law, and do dete [...]t the [...]ill of [...] flesh▪ but the wicked do loue [...] euil they commit, and could [...] perpe [...]ually to adh [...] [...] but onely that they f [...]are [...] either from God [...]? And a [...] after he teacheth, That the [...] of the [...]in [...]s do proceed from [...] [...] of faith▪ saying, [...] euer the Elect doe [...]inne▪ it [...] m [...]th. from hence, for that [...] [...] they [...] d [...]fec [...]iue in that [...] swas [...]on▪ Besides he faith [...] the Saints mind, wanting [...] [...]nneth into sinne▪ the [...] concupisc [...]ce therby turning [...] the edge thereof.

Id [...] in Mat. 12. sect. 4. pag. [...] hath these wordes. Whosoeuer, [...] the knowne truth, by [...] vol [...]rily f [...]ll into [...], [...] willingly [...]o sin▪ it is necessary▪ [...] they did formerly condemne [...] truth; and that is to [...] holy spirit. These thing [...] [...]

Wherevppon it is man [...]fest, [...] [Page 181] the Saints Eleect doe [...] sinne a­gainst the [...]oly Ghost, as [...] there teacheth▪ therefore they ne­ [...]er [...] mind to impiety, after the knowne truth that i [...] ▪ willing; scil [...]ce [...], [...] full will they do neuer sinne, as [...] there doth [...] what it is by relapse to fall from the heart into impiety.

Id [...] [...]ect. 4. pag. 308. The Elect (saith he) do neuer [...] but of ig­norance. Againe, thou s [...] at all times percei [...]e in the Elect a c [...] ­tain [...] feed of God, and st [...]dy of the truth▪ eue [...] whe [...] they opp [...]g [...]e the [...]ruth, [...] doe [...] l [...]e d [...]a­greeing with it. Againe; [...] many who liue lewdly, being Elect, thou maist perceiue a certaine [...] loue of right and [...]st And the [...]e thinges he writeth of the Elect, be­fore they [...] tr [...]h▪ or are iustifyed how [...]uch mor [...] a [...]e these thinges and of the Elect, being now ins [...]fied▪ wherefore of th [...] [...]e [...]dd [...]th [...]g 309▪ After they ha [...]e receiued the [...] ( [...]scili­cet [Page 182] the Elect) what they [...], they sinne therefore for that they are tur [...]ed out of the way by [...] lusts of the flesh, so that they [...] not attend vpon the knowne [...] but they neuer so farre d [...]line, [...] they haue and persecute [...] [...] [...] but forthwith rather out of the la [...] thereof they doe begin to desie, a [...] detest, that wherein they sinn [...]

Ide [...] in Mat. 7▪ s [...]ct, 6. pag. [...] ▪ Therefore a godly man thus [...] not sinne, for that he cannot be [...] ­uen ouer from the heart to [...] and sinne, as it is the ma [...]ner [...] wicked; but with the Law of God in minde he shall be still deligh [...] ▪ for that the seede of God, of his word, and the Spirit of his children abideth with him, and for that h [...] is borne of God▪ yet withall▪ [...] that hee hath no good in his [...] he doth commit many things which he hate [...]h, and are sinne [...] [...] but because hee [...] not delighted therewith in the inward [...] in his heart is addicted [...] Christ▪ [Page 183] and before all thing [...] de [...]eth to b [...] correspondent to the image of Christ, neither finally maketh doubt, that all things [...] remitted vnto him for the merits of Christ, and that he shal [...] to that lik [...]ne [...] ▪ there shall also be no [...] vn­to him, although a sinner, for that he abideth in Christ▪ Rom. 8▪ for God will not impute his sinnes vnto him. Wherefore, neither shall they bee sinnes, as they are no debts▪ which the Creditor hath [...], [...] he [...] ▪ b [...] obliged, and hath ye [...] m [...]de no payment▪ For which [...] he that is Christ [...] as he [...] ▪ that is, be wholly giue [...], and studi [...] to sinne, which onely God imputeth and accompteth for sinne: so it is necessaire, that hee endeuour [...]e studie of his will to his power, nei­ther accompt any thing [...] p [...] ­cious, then to compose himselfe [...] ­tally according to his word▪ Ye [...] i [...] the meane while many things ac­cording to the flesh [...] vppon him▪ [...] th [...] [...] [...] [...] [Page 184] pray, forgiue vs [...] deb [...] [...] by the merit of Christ, [...] doth repose all his fiudci [...], [...] [...] be pa [...]doned, so they shall [...] sinnes. Whosoeuer therefo [...] shall not do [...] the will of the Fathe [...] [...] is, shall not s [...]die from his [...] performance thereof, (for othe [...] [...] to doe it is no [...] inciden [...] [...] life) hee neither hath knowne [...] Father no [...] Christ, he is not [...] God, and as y [...]t▪ want [...]th the [...] [...] Gods Children, and so in that [...] ­spect shall be a [...] hypocri [...] although hee call to Christ, L [...]d [...] [...] that in his hea [...]t hee doth [...] knowledge the Lord, wherein [...] [...]n call him▪ Lo [...]d, but [...] of a true faith▪ All these things [...]

Idem. in Psal. [...]. v. 1. pag. [...]. F [...]t [...] it is to be obserued, that the Proph [...]t saith not, Blessed is [...] [...] [...] been [...]icked, [...] sinnes m [...]licious, [...] [...] b [...] hath [...]t had [...] with th [...] hath not follow [...]d their [...], [...] their f [...]s hath [...] for [...] [Page 185] [...]m that are blessed, and can liue according to Gods Law, the seede [...]f God, and the good spirit doth so [...]uaile, that they cannot sinne, that [...], b [...]come peruerse and wicked with the whole heart▪ Which thing [...] express [...] words Ioh. [...]ap. [...]. 3. doth touch, for that they are borne of God. But we dayly sin al, as he con­ [...]sseth c. 1. and not a few likewise are ouertaken with euill, doe follow for [...] time the consultations of the wicked, [...] happened to Dauid, Pe­ter▪ and others; whereof the [...], to satisfie his pleasure, did admit both adult [...]rie and [...] ▪ the o­ther, in des [...] of his life, was so farr [...] drawn [...], that hee denied his Sai­uiour.

Here by the sentence of Buc [...], both Dauid, and [...] are again [...] placed in the number of them, who [...] although they sinne, yet sinne they not, or [...] [...] with the who [...] heart.

P [...]sently hee [...] touching Mau [...] and the Thiefe, saying▪ [Page 186] Manasses King of Iuda may [...] haue sitten in the seat of the [...] and wholly in malice to haue [...] with them, then whom [...] of the Kings did euer establish [...] Idolatry against the Lord, or [...] more innocent bloud of the P [...] ­phets. With him happily you [...] combine the Thiefe cruci [...] [...] the Lord Christ. Both of them [...] were the sonnes of God▪ [...] ­therwise neither could hee pray [...] God from his heart, and [...] pardon of his sinnes; neither [...] the other haue attained the [...] ­franchment of Paradise. For s [...]ch [...] are not borne of God, as they vnder­stand nothing of the things of God▪ (which Paul affirmeth of them) [...] ­ther can they indeed heare: (which thing our Sauiour doth testifie [...] 8.) so haue they not any abilitie [...] ­ther to seeke or pray for any [...] matter. Therfore both of them [...] ordained to life, and chosen to [...] ­uation, before the creation of man­kinde; and therefore indeede nei­ther [Page 187] of them was wicked, vngodly, malicious, though they committed [...]anythings wickedly, vngodly, and [...], for that a full and [...] contempt of God, and the [...] and solid study of naughtinesse [...] neuer in them, although they had setled their seat with peruerse wicked men, that is, a resolute course [...] life they had determined amongst them. H [...] ill [...]. But if the Elect yea euen before they be regenerate, doe [...] in themselues a certaine seed of God and of Pietie▪ how much more is it so to be sentenced touch­ing the Elect now being regenera­ted? If therefore such a seede of Pietie bee alwaies r [...]iant [...]n them then do they neuer pr [...]stitute th [...] ­s [...]lues into any [...] the whole will, [...] doe [...]

The Explanation of the [...], How it commeth [...] passe, That the same [...] man the euil that he will [...] not, that hee doth, [...] that respect also doth [...] it; and the good that [...] would hee doth not, [...] in that respect hee also [...] it.

IF any man doth [...] vnderstand, how it falleth out that [...] same man [...] things which are right, and yet doth them not; and the euils which hee would not (but loatheth and detesteth) yet he doth: let him reade Bucer vpon the place of the Apostle Rom. 7. where how [Page 189] that can be, he handleth that que­stion most learnedly and deuou [...]ly▪ [...]d by the examples of Dauid, when he committed adulterie; and of Pe­ter, when hee de [...]ed Christ, hee doth manifest the matter before our [...]. The like [...]ee doth [...]br [...] contro­ [...]rs. Eccles. in [...] de Iustif. pag▪ 132▪

The summe of Bucers answere to this Question i [...] this▪ euen as before we haue briefely related: This ther­fore commeth to passe▪ for that in man there is a double will▪ one▪ wherein he confe [...]eth to the Law, that it is good; another, which doth that which he detesteth; one, which followeth the knowledge of the Law; another, which followeth the knowledge drawne from our [...]. While therefore▪ wee consider the Law of God with a true [...] it cannot but please vs. Wherefore, when this consideration preuaileth, or taketh pla [...] i [...] vs, then we neces­sarily doe hate the euills which the Law forbiddeth, and loue the good [Page 190] things which it commandeth▪ [...] when our good [...], [...] imbecilitie deri [...]d f [...]om [...], partly by violent and [...] lussts of the flesh is [...] the consider [...]on [...] [...]hat [...] which the L [...]w pr [...]poseth▪ and [...] ha [...]l [...]d to those things, which [...] effectually suggesteth as [...] things, (which i [...] without any [...] soone effected) then are [...] dr [...]wne away▪ from [...] the L [...]w, and [...]ight will, int [...] [...] appl [...]uding of [...] [...] and [...]o [...] w [...] [...] [...] that now we ad [...]udge▪ nothing [...] [...] good▪ n [...] will eu [...] do, [...] that which [...] [...] [...] flesh [...] T [...]us [...] [...] [...]uil which we do [...] [...] wh [...] [...]e do [...] i [...] [...] [...] absol [...]ly we [...] fo [...] [...] not do [...] it if in a [...] [...]nd s [...]ply [...] did, [...]ill [...] ▪ but for that we [...] [...] [...]uow▪ det [...]st▪ and nill th [...] [...]ill [...] the b [...]fo [...]e that out min [...]s [...] [...] it were) b [...]witched with [...]h [...] [...] [Page 191] desires and furies of the flesh: and how also when wee doe the euill, if we were our owne men, we would detest and reiect it: which thing [...]oth clearely appeare, for that so soone as the heat of the flesh aba­teth, which doth besot and surprise our mindes, forthwith againe wee doe detest and disproue that euill which we doe▪

In the same manner, the good we would wee doe not; not that when wee neglect the good, wee actually will it; but partly for that when we were not drawne away by the vio­lence of the flesh, as it were by strong [...]nd, into the liking of the [...]sts thereof, the good which the Law proposed, we did both approue [...]nd loue; partly▪ for that at the in­stant, if wee were freed from that fancie of the flesh, which doth infa­tuate vs, that same good would wee in act approue and performe, and when we shall be deliuered we will doe it.

For that therefore there doth re­maine [Page 192] (euen when they do [...] [...] sinne) as I may say, habitu [...]lly, [...] of sinne, and a loue of good▪ [...] though in act, besotted with [...] flesh, they neglect the good and [...] euill; therefore the Sa [...]nt [...] are [...] to doe euill that they would not [...] not to doe the good they [...] and therefore not to sinne b [...] [...] will or plenarie consent.

This is the summe of Bucers sen­tence, in that large & obscure [...] concerning those (men) [...], who haue a more [...] faith, and not so great [...] po [...]tion of the spirit of Christ; if now they [...] they sinne, are not said to sinne [...] a full will, and totall consent, [...] le [...]e those Saints who are [...] with a stronger faith, [...] haue receiued a more plentifull mea­sure of the spirit: as when the [...] [...]ame Peter, after he had receiued a most full portion of the Holy [...] did sinne, and (as it we [...]e) the second time deny Christ, by dissembling [...] Antioth the liberty of the Gospell.

[Page 193]Because [...]his Quaestion doth like­wise pertaine to the Philosophers, therefore Aristotle also, as all thing [...] else, so also this question he discus­seth mostle [...]rnedly in his Ethicks ad [...] lib. 7. by the example of a continent man and incont [...]nent. The comparison also of a Marchant [...] his ship is [...]ident, who that hee may bee preserued in the tempest▪ doth [...] his wares into the sea: doubtlesse hee doth it in diuers res­pects, [...], [...]h [...]t is, both vn­voluntarily, and involuntarily, or with his will [...] against his will▪ loose his traffique▪ But in holy things I will produce an example from Holy writ, and will compare spirituall things with spirituall, according to the A­postles precept.

The Marriners who c [...]rried th [...] Prophet Io [...]a [...] to Tharsus, through [...]he horrible tempest being all there­by in perill of their li [...]es, did throwe Ionas the Prophet into the se [...] and that was th [...] both they and the sh [...]p might bee preserued, as the story of [Page 194] Ion [...]s reporteth. This they did both voluntarily and involuntarily▪ volun­tarily, for if simply they had been [...] vnwilling they had not cast [...] into the sea, therefore were they willing to cast him in: involunta­rily, first for that before the tempest arose, they neuer had in p [...]pose, [...] not in thought to destroy him, but rather as honest men they intend [...] and determined to conu [...]igh hi [...] safe and sound to Tharsus; then after the tempest being risen, they we [...] not presently possessed with [...] thought at all, either to cast do [...] him or any man else, or plunge the [...] into the sea, but rather so farre as [...] strength they could, they for a time by rowing encountred the waues of the sea: and the burden of the ship they cast into the sea to lighten the ship; likewise they called vpon God finally also after Ionas had said, T [...] me and cast mee into the sea▪ and [...] tempest wilbe a calme; for I [...] [...] for my sake this great st [...]r [...] i [...] [...] vpon you, and yet for all this the [...]riners [Page 195] would not cast him into the sea: but still by sayling they labou­red to bring the ship to shore, but at last being euercome by the greatnes of the tempest they would haue him alone, rather thē themselues & ship, to be lost: also after they had thrown him into the sea, they did much con­dole this fact, and fearing lest God should reuenge it, they offered sacri­fice: lastly they cast not Ionas into the sea, as they were good men and faithfull mariners, but for in that respect they both loued Ionas his life, and detested his ruine, but this fact they did as in self-loue of them­selues, and of the ship, more then of Ionas onely; and vnlesse that tem­pest had beene more strong and vi­olent then they could haue resisted, they would neuer haue cast Ionas in­to the sea. All these things conside­red, there is none who wil not ac­knowledge and say, That those ma­riners did not involuntarily cast Io­nas into the sea, and so the good they would, that is Ionas his safety, [Page 196] they did not, & the euill they would not, that is, Ionas his perdition, they did. The like is the case of the sons of God. The Saints in this world, and in this mortall flesh, and most corrupt, are as Mariners in the sea; the temptations of the world, the flesh, and the deuill, are the tempests of the sea: Iona [...] is as Christ, with his word and law: to cast Ionas out of the ship into the sea is (as it were) to cast off, by sinne, Christ and his law from vs▪ The Mariners certainly did cast Ionas into the sea; so the Saints sinne, not by casting the law of God from them, that is by transgressing of it, but being willing. But as they by many signes manifested, that they cast Ionas into the sea not wil­lingly, that is, not from their desire, and purposely; so doe the Saints de­clare, that they will not that sinne which yet they commit: first, before the tempest of temptations they had no mind to transgresse Gods law, but rather they hated sinne, and lo­ued the law of God; againe, being [Page 197] assalted by temptations, they doe not forthwith yeeld the hand, they doe (as it were) with contrary oares, so much as strength will affoord, re­sist and withstand; yea by calling vpon the name of the Lord; and so long they doe resist, vntill being (as it were) quashed in peeces, they doe bow downe vnder the temptation, which if it were not such and so great, that they Saints were not of­ten able to resist they wold neuer do that they would not, but would al­waies doe that they would. Thirdly, after the sinne committed, or after the violence of the sea, that is of concupiscence, be abated, they doe lament the fact, and mourne, and pray forgiuenesse, and offer the sa­crifice of repentance, that hee may pardon it: verily by all those things which befall to the Saints both be­fore, in, and after the temptation, and sinne committed, it abundantly appeareth, how the Saints in sinning both will and nill sinne, and doe the euil they would not, and doe not the [Page 198] good they would. And therefore it cannot be said of them; that they do sin as the wicked do, with a fui will.

That which I haue illustrated by the comparison of the Mariners, is declared by the example of Peter and Iudas. Before the sinne it was not in Peters heart to deny Christ, but rather on the contrary hee so lo­ued Christ, and detested both the offences and enemies of Christ, as that indeed hee was rather ready to die, then to deny Christ; and there­fore hee said, though all shall deuie thee, yet I will neuer denie thee. Such also is the purpose of the Godly be­fore they sin; scilicet, when as they are not their owne men, and are not violently carried with violent temp­tations, as it were, out of themselues, crossely into absurdities. But the mind of Iudas was not such as of Pe­ter, but rather of a long time with a quiet mind hee had practised offici­ously theft, by defrauding Christ and his Apostles of their mony, as Ioh. 12 doth testifie, that he was a theefe, and [Page 199] therefore of long, and with a setled mind he had deliberated with him­selfe, how he might with gaine, and without tumult, betray Christ into his enemies hands. Such like are the minds of the wicked: they al­waies meditate euill, according to the prouerbe, euen in their cold bloud.

But in the heat of temptation, Peter, though through the excessiue force of the feare of death, which he did perceiue as imminent vpon him, for the free confession of Christ, is not recorded to haue resisted or en­countred with the temptation, yet out of the quality of these three de nialls of his it may easily be collec­ted, That at the beginning hee did some-what in minde with-stand; for that hee did not directly in the en­trance denie, but dissemble by his cold answering (the Damsell, say­ing. And thou also wast with Iesus of Galile [...].) I know not what thou saiest. For after that the tempest encreased, the next turne hee denied with an oath, directly renouncing Christ and [Page 200] saying, I know not the man. But at the third turne, when the blast of temptation was most vehement, hee did not onely dissemble, neither on­ly deny with an oath, but also euen deuoting himselfe to execrations, he accursed, and (as Marke saith▪) ana­thematized himself. But Iudas from that time of his first temptation touching the betraying of Christ, was alwaies of the same minde: nei­ther did sodainely fall into tempta­tion, as Peter, but with long delibe­ration he did seeke opportunities of betraying him into their hands. So▪ doe all wicked men; they doe not fall into temptation vpon the so­daine, but they hunt and seeke for them. But the Godly are quite contrary.

And after the offence committed Peter presently was so penitent for his fact, that hee wept bitterly for his sinne. So do also the Godly. But Iudas although hee came to the Priests, and restoring the mony, said; I haue sinned in betraying innocent [Page 201] blood; yet do we not read that hee lamented, and truely sorrowed for his offence committed. Wherefore in that he hanged himselfe, hee did not so from sorrow for sinne, but for that he saw that his life should bee with perpetuall infamie, for the be­traying his maister, specially for so small a summe of money. So the wicked do sometime greeue, for their sinne, but not properly for the sinne it selfe, but either for shame, or for punishment temporall or e­ternall, whereinto they see they are fallen: wherefore the wicked do not declare by such repentances that they hate the euil which they haue committed, but onely the pu­nishment whervnto they are liable: but contrariwise the Saints▪ do in­deed detest the sinnes committed, and hate them. Who in these two Apostles, cannot see what difference there is betweene the sinnes of the wicked and the godly; between the willes of one and other in their sinnes?

[Page 202]And that which I speak of all the Saints that it may be more clearely apparant in the example of Peter, I wil cite a place out of Bernard, [...]l [...]b. de libero arbitrio. Col. 1592 in which place with exceding elegancie and pietie he doth explaine this selfe­same Question which I doe entreat of, concerning that will where with the Saints doe sinne, by the very ex­ample of Peter produced. Sed vid [...]ai­mus, &c. But let us see (saith he) tou­ching such who in word compulso­rily do deny the faith, through feare of paine and death, least happily ac­cording to this assertiō, either it fall out to be no fault that they do de­ny in word onely, or that the will could be coacted to offend; as that a man should will that which it ap­peareth he nilled, and so free-will should be extinct: which because it was impossible (for that he could not will and nill the same thing in one instant) the Question ariseth, How to them that in no case will no euil, euil ought to be imputed? For this [Page 203] is not of like quality with originall sinne, wherein not onely hee who consenteth not but also euen he that is ignorant is another way hanckled not being as yet renewed by bap­tisine. For example: let Peter the A­postle come into the rank, for he see­med to deny the truth against his wil for either he must haue dyed or de­nied: fearing to dye he denyed, he nilled to denye, but more to dye; therefore against his will, but yet he denyed to auoid death: but if with tongue and not with will, the man was inforced to speak that he nilled, yet not to will otherwise then hee willed; the tongue was mooued a­gainst the will, but was the will also altered? for what willed he? verily to bee (as he was) the disciple of Christ. What spake he? I know not the man. Why so? he was willing to scape death. But what offence was that? we: doe vnderstand two willes in the Apostle; one, whereby hee would not dye, altogether vncul­pable; another, euen much commen­dable, [Page 204] wherein hee tooke delight that hee was a Christian. Where [...] then shall hee be culpable? in this respect, for that he would rather lie, then die. This Will vtterly deserued reprehension, that he willed rather to saue the life of the body then ofSap. 1. the soule. The mout [...] verily that spea­keth [...] lye killeth the S [...]e; therefore he both sinned, & nor without con­sent of his owne will, both weake and wofull, and yet most free. But hee sinned not in contempt or ha­tred of Christ, but in too much loue of himselfe: neither did that sodaine feare enforce his will into that per­uerse loue of himselfe but conuin­ced it to be so. Euen then (doubt­lesse) he was such, but hee knew it not, when he heard from him, [...]om whom he could not conceale him­selfe, Before the Cock crow twise thou Mat. 26. shalt deny me thrise. Therefore that debility of will was manifested (through that peircing feare) not procreated; he made it knowne how much he loued himselfe, and how [Page 205] much Christ; knowne (I say) not to Christ, but to Peter; for Christ knew euen before what was in man, Ther­fore in that respect he loued Christ, his will did vtterly endure violence, which cannot be denied, so that he spake against himselfe; but in that respect he loued himselfe, Doubt­lesse hee consented voluntarily, so that hee spake for himselfe. If hee had not loued Christ, he would not haue denied involuntarily; but if he had not loued himselfe more, hee wold not at al haue denied him: ther fore it is to bee granted, That the man by compulsion though hee did nor alter his owne will, yet did hee conceale it; beeing, compelled (I say) not to reuolt from the loue of God, but in some degree to yeeld co selfe-loue: What then? per­chance the former assertion is total­ly dissolued, touching the libertie of the will: for that the will is found obnoxious to compulsion? so it is clearely; but yet so, as if the coacti­on is from another, not from it selfe: [Page 206] but if it selfe compelled and com­pelling did enforce it selfe, it see­meth there to loose libertie, where it found it▪ that is, it did suffer that force from it selfe, which it did vio­lently offer vnto it selfe. Moreouer, that which it suffered from it selfe, was from the will; that which was from the will, was not of necessitie, but voluntary, and if voluntary, th [...] free. Finally whose own will did en­force to deny, was enforced because he would; nay he was not enforced, but consenting, and not to the po­wer of another, but his owne will; that i [...], that will, whereby he might by all meanes escape death: other­wise, how could the voice of a Damsel haue compelled a holy tong to frame such heynous words, if the will, as Lady, had not consented to the tongue. To conclude, when af­terward he tempered himselfe in his selfe-loue, and (as dutie was) began to loue Christ with all his heart, all his soule, all his strength; now the will could not at all bee drawne ei­ther [Page 207] by threats or punishments, to yeeld the tongue as weapons of vn­righteousnes; but rather boldly ap­plying himselfe to the truth, he said; It is bet [...]er too [...]ey GOD, then men. Act. 5. Compulsi­on is of two sorts. There is indeed a double compulsi­on, in that we are coacted to suffer, or doe, something against out will: whereof the Passiue (for so it is rightly termed) may sometime bee without voluntary consent of the Patient; but nouer the Actiue. Wher­fore, the euill that is done against vs, or of vs, is not to be imputed vn­to vs if vnwilling. But that which is done, and of our selu [...]s, is not with­out some fault of the will. Wee are conuinced to will, which would not come to passe, if wee were nilling. Therefore there is also an Actiue compulsion, but without excuse, for that it is voluntarie; A christian was enforced to deny Christ, and yet lamenting, but not yet but as wil­ling. These things Bern [...]rd.

These things I haue more fully dilated by Explication, that my [Page 208] Lords may better conceiue, by what meanes it falleth out, That th [...] Saints are said both to will and [...]ill the sinne they commit: and therefore it can by no meanes bee said, tha [...] Peter and other godly men, when they offend, to haue sinned, or to sinne by a totall and plen [...]ri [...] will for that otherwise there could [...]e no difference put betweene th [...] [...]i [...] of the godly and vngodly t [...]en from their wils▪ and so as we [...] [...] godly as vngodly should sin of p [...] ­posed malice [...] all times. Therefore I doe confesse that the Saints, when they sinne with consent, that they offend indeede not of a will in sus­pence, but definite and certaine, for that absolutely their will is to sinne: and if they willed not, they sinned not. And in this behalfe their sinnes are greeuous, neither by mee ex­tenuated. But my labour is this, that it cannot bee said, That they sinne with a full and totall will; for that in them there is a double man; and for other reasons, and authorities by [Page 209] mee alledged, both of Scriptures and Fathers.

QUEST. 3. Of the qualitie of the sinnes of the Saints.

OVT of the second Question ariseth the third, which is; Whe­ther the Saints may fall into sinne (as Paul speaketh) reigning, or the sin against the conscience, as it is called? But that we may clearly vnderstand what sinne is meant in this contro­uersie, wee must take notice, that there are three sorts of sinnes, as the Apostle insinuateth Rom. 6. when he saith, Therefore let not sinne reigne in your mortall bodies, that yee should obey it in the lusts thereof.

The first, is the sinne of Nature, the root & fountaine of all other sinnes, which is termed Originall: and this is signified by an excellencie of speach, by the name of Sinne.

[Page 210]The next, are the concupiscences of this sinne, rising vp euen against our wils▪ as lewd desires, and vici­ous affections to sinne, which neuer cease in this life to molest vs. This kinde is intimated by the name of Concupiscence.

The third, is in plaine termes Ac­tuall sinne, when indeed wee obey that sinne of Nature in pursuing the lusts thereof; whether it bee done by consent onely, or also by word or deede. This is signified by the word of Obeying,

The first is meere Originall; the second partly originall, partly actual; the third totally actuall. Of the first two there is no controuersie, whe­ther they be in the Saints or no. The Question is onely of the third. But for so much as there bee also many sorts of this, it likewise is to bee di­stinguished, that wee may better perceiue whereof this controuersie is intended.

The third sinne therefore, which is then done when we obey original [Page 211] sinne in yeelding to the lusts there­of, is so voluntarie, as that if it were not voluntarie it should not bee sinne, as Augustine in many pla­ces obserueth. For no man could o­bey Original sinne in perfecting the concupiscences thereof, but that he is willing. Therefore it is alwaies voluntarie.

Moreouer, men obey that natu­rall and inhabiting sinn, after a dou­ble, and that also a differing, maner. Some are obedient, and (that) wil­ling, yet not with a full will, or ple­narie consent, or with the whole heart, but as it were captiues to a Tyrant. And this befalleth them; who either of ignorance or infirmi­tie doe obey sinne; Of ignorance, for that either simply they know not that they doe euill, and such in no case are said to sinne against consci­ence, or if they know (in Thesi) in generall, they doe not consider (in hypothesi) in particular, or if they do consider, they doe it very coldly: the violence of concupiscence auer­ting [Page 212] their mindes from Gods Law; And of infirmitie, for that by the violence and force of sinne either presently smitten and quelled, they voluntarily yeeld themselues; which after a short resistance to the con­trarie, at last euicted they giue place a time. Wherefore these first (sort) obey sinne willingly, but not with a full will and totall consent; for they doe not loue sinne: these may be said to sinne against their consci­ence, but not properly; for they o­bey sinne wittingly and willingly: but yet neither vpon perfect know­ledge, nor intentiue cogitation of that which they doe, nor with full will, and full consent, as a little be­fore is declared. Others obey with the whole will, full consent, & whole heart, and all their might: and these are such as doe offend of purposed malice, or with studie, and from the heart. They (properly) sinne against the conscience: for they know that they doe contrarie to the Law of God, and (that) with contempt: [Page 113] and they obey sinne with such a wil­ling minde, as that they loue it, and would, if they might with impuni­tie, be perpetually seruiceable ther­vnto. Therefore this is called euen that reigning sinne: for that while we doe loue the concupiscences of the sinne of Nature, and doe from the heart fulfill them, we doe bring to passe effectiuely, that it r [...]igneth in our hearts,

Therefore there be two sorts of Actuall sinnes, drawne from the two different manners of willing; one, which is so voluntarie as that it is also partly involuntarie, of which kinde of Actions Aristotle treateth in his Ethicks, which indeed is not committed with plenarie consent, as is expounded before. This likewise I grant befalleth the Saints: for thus sometime they sinne, as Dauid and Peter; therefore of this (as is said before) there is no controuersie. Neither is it controuerted, Whether by this sinne the Saints are obliged with a new guilt, by the commit­ting [Page 214] thereof, and so also haue need of new remission of this new sinne? for none of vs doe deny it.

Another sort is so vn vluntarie; as that in no respect it is involuntarie; for which cause it is called the sinne (properly) against the conscience, that is to say plenarie, and vtterly wast­ing the conscience; and therefore euen reigning. Therefore the diffe­rence betweene vs is, concerning that other kinde of actuall sinne. For our Aduersaries doe vouch, That the Saints (as Peter) do offend with the whole will, and with all their heart, and so (properly) against the conscience. And for that such sinne cannot in any wise consist with faith; therefore hence they con­clude, That the Saints may loose faith totally. But contrariwise I doe deny, that this kind of sinne can be­fall the Elect, being sanctified an regenerate: and so consequently I deny, That the Elect sanctified can vtterly fall from faith and wholly loose the Holy Spirit.

[Page 115]And why I should deny that this kinde of sinne can befall the Saints, I am induced by these reasons and testimonies. For how can Sin reigne, and by Sinne Satan, where Iustice and Christ reigneth? And how can Faith reigne there, and by Faith Christ, where Sinne and Satan reig­neth? The Parable of Christ is fa­mous: When the strong man kee­peth his Tower, it cannot bee inua­ded of the enemie, vnlesse hee bee stronger then the Owner of the To­wer, & doe expell him from it. Now Christ is stronger then Satan; there­fore Christ doth often banish Satan out of his Kingdome, and there doth reigne himselfe. And Satan, though hee doe often besiege the Cities of Christ, (that is, the Elect) yet can he not surprise them, and by e [...]ecting Christ the King there reigne him­selfe; for hee is not stronger then Christ. Therefore is it vtterly im­possible, That Sinne should (pro­perly) reigne, and get dominion in the Elect.

[Page 216]Sinne in his dominion (or reig­ning Sinne) is that, to whose con­cupiscences, [...] as to the Kings man­dates, Men without any resistance, with heart and with full and cheere­full will, obey, and are alwaies ob­sequious with readinesse. according to that of the Apostle Rom. 6. Let not therefore Sinne reigne in your mortall body, to obey the lusts thereof.

As touching the Saints, first, be­fore Satan and Sinne doe make any assault against them, in them there is no purpose to obey or serue Sin: for they hate it with perpetuall ha­tred. Againe, in the assault and in­cursion of Sinne, striuing to draw them to the obedience therof, they, so farre as strength will worke, doe resist & encounter against it; though sometime they are wounded and fall downe buffeted: but this com­meth vpon them against their wils. Finally, after this, by imbecillitie sometimes beeing surprized, they doe obey sinne a fresh, they doe by the force of the Spirit thereunto [Page 217] fortified, redintigrate the battell a­gainst Sinne, as against a Capitall and perpetuall enemie, and doe continue this combate vnto the end of their daies. Gal. 5. How therfore can it be said, that Sinne reigneth in the Saints, or that the Saints doe obey Sinne, as their King, to fulfill the lusts thereof?

Iohn in his Canonicall Epistle 3 doth specially labour in this, That it cannot be, that such as are true­ly sanctified and borne of GOD, should commit such sinnes, which are called sometimes sinnes wasting the conscience; sometimes, sinnes vn­to death; sometimes reigning: and therefore that they are lyers, who boast themselues to be the sonnes of God, & to acknowledge God, when yet in the meane while they sin in se­curitie, hate their brethren, and doe not endeuour to obserue Gods Law: and therefore that they onely are Saints, and borne of God, who stu­dy to avoyd sinne, and keepe the Law of God. cap. 2. He that saith that [Page 218] he knoweth God, and doth not keepe his commandements, is a lier, and the truth [...] is not in him. And Gods precepts a [...] specially obserued, when they are laid vp firmely in the heart, and be­loued. So saith Dauid; In the volum [...] Psal. 41. of thy booke is it wrttten of me, that I should doe thy will, O Lord: I am c [...] ­tent to doe it, yea thy law is in the mid­dest of my heart▪scilicet. I haue it the [...]e written and ingrauen. If the Saints haue the Law so fixed in their harts, how then therfore should sin reigne in their hearts? cap. 3. Euery one wh [...] abideth in him sinneth not, and euery one that sinneth haeth not seene him, not knowne him: againe, hee that doth sin is of the diuel, because the diuel sinneth from the beginning. Hereof it is ap­parant, of what sort of sinnes the Apostle speaketh, when he saith, He that doth sinne is not borne of God, but is of the diuell, that is, of such as are like to the sinne of Satan the Father of all the wicked. And of what qua­lity is the sinne of the diuell? sinne committed of purposed malice: sinne [Page 219] reigning, and perpetuall. For the Diuell sinned from the beginning, thatAliud est proijcerese in lutum, vt sues; aliud, labi in lutū vt solent munditiei studiosi. Zanchius. is to say, from the beginning vnto this present houre he doth continu­ally sinne, and adhaere vnto sinne. Wherefore it cannot be, that such as are truly borne of God, should com­mit sinnes of such qualitie, that is de­uilish, and persist in them: therefore he addeth, saying; All that are borne of God, sinne not, because the seed abi­deth in him, neither can he sinne, be­cause he is borne of God.

This also is the doctrine not one­lie 4 of the Godly Fathers, nor onely of Luther and Bucer, but also of all Protestants. For such things as were defended in the disputation at Ra­tisbone, were defended in the name of all the Protestants. And there in many pages this doctrine is pressed and defended, That such haue not true faith as doe commit sinnes was­ting the conscience: And contrari­wise, they that are truly faithfull do nor entertaine these sinnes, much lesse persist in them; for that the na­ture [Page 220] of true faith cannot end [...]e such sinnes. page. 241. Sinne (say they) against the conscience, or (as Augus­tine speaketh) wasting the consci­ence true faith cannot tolerate to be with it; neither doth hee euer con­tinue in such a sinne, who liueth by a true and iustifying faith. But pag. 242. they doe first demonstrate, that the faith of them who doe adh [...]ie to such sins against the conscience, is no true fayth, but a vaine opi­nion.

Then of such as are endued with a true faith thus they say; yet touching faith, whereby a iust man liueth, the case is otherwise: for they that haue that faith, are the sonnes of God, and them the Holy Spirit leadeth to ho­ly and rightfull thinges, as that the things contrary wittingly and in vn­derstanding they doe not, much lesse perseuer in them, although they doe some-time, and sinne of the imbecillity of the flesh, and not of fayth; but not sinnes wasting the conscience, or such as exclude [Page 221] presently from the Kingdome of God.

In this place they verifie foure things, of such as are true Saints, and the true sonnes of God, of whome is this our Question.

One is, 1 That they are guided by the Holy Spirit to doe those things which are holy and rightfull. The next, 2 that they are so led by the Ho­ly Spirit to such things as are holy, as that witting and with vnderstan­ding they doe not the contrary. The third, 3 That if the Saints doe not ad­mit such sinnes as wast the consci­ence, much lesse therefore doe they perseuer therein. The fourth, 4 That yet oftentimes through infirmity of the flesh they doe admit somethings which are not of faith, and so doe sinne. And they speake of actuall sinnes the selfe-same thing they doe signifie by the word of acting sinne. Therefore although the Saints doe often sinne euen actually, and with some consent, by frailty of the flesh, as be fell Dauid and Peter who did [Page 222] sinne of infirmity, as we haue before proued euen by Luthers testimony, yet vpon them neuer fall the [...]eig­ning sinnes, which properly are cal­led, by the Protestants, sinnes against the conscience, and wasting the conscience. And this doctrine they comfirme by the Scriptures, and chiefly by this Syllogisme taken from Saint Iohn: Hee that truely be­leeueth, that the Lord Iesus is the Christ, is borne of God. 1. Ioh. 5. But he that is borne of God, sinneth not, nei­ther can sinne. 1. Ioh. 3. Therefore he that truely beleiueth, he cannot sin, that is, the sinne wasting the consci­ence, much lesse porsist in it. These things are in that place word for word.

Neither did I euer teach other­wise. And indeed when I did inter­pret the Epistle of Saint Iohn, both in the Argument of the Epistles, and in explication of the second Chapter, I confirmed at large the same doc­trine. Let my Praelections bee read, specially vpon these wordes of the [Page 223] second Chapter, Hee that saith hee knoweth God, and keepeth not his com­mandements, is a lier. Wherefore, it appeareth what indignity to such men as professe Christ this voice did bring, which my aduersaries bruited abroad fasely against mee, perswa­ding many, as also left in writing, scilicèt, That I should teach, That the Saints, although they doe sinne against conscience, and liue wicked­ly, and perseuer in their sinnes, yet that they do not loose faith: where­as I did alwaies teach the contrarie according to the Scriptures, That such as commit such things, and perseuere therein, not to be Saints, neither at any time to haue had a true faith, but to be the sonnes of the Diuell. For these sinnes cannot befall the Saints; who though som­time they doe sinne, and that with some consent, yet not plenarie: yet notwithstanding neuer of set ma­lice, nor of contempt of Gods Law; and therefore doe they not sinne (properly) against the Conscience, [Page 224] as is aboundantly explained be­fore.

QVEST. IIII. Whether the Saints doe perse­uere in Sinne?

FOR hence it easily appeareth, what I thinke, and what is to be holden concer­ning the fourth Que­stion which is controuerted be­tweene vs, scilicet, Whether any of the Saints, being iustified and rege­nerate, doe perseuere in their sinnes to the end, and perish in them? For a certaine Diuine doth affirme, and endeuoreth to defend this: And I deny, and doe contend, That this doctrine is repugnant to Holy Writ, and ouerturneth the whole course of the Gospell. For how can this be [Page 225] a concordance, hee that beleeueth in me, hath euerlasting life? how can it be euerlasting, if he fall into aeter­nall destruction? how likewise shall that chaine of the Apostle continue inuiolable. Rom. 8. Those whom hee hath Predes [...]inate hee hath called, (scilicèt of purpose) and whom he hath called, them also he hath iustified, if that the iustified can outragiouslie continue in sinne vnto the last breath of their life; and runne head­long into aeternall destruction: A­gaine, if sinnes reigning cannot be­fall the Saints, as is before manife­fested, how can they perseuere therein? Therefore the Protestants in their Disputation at Ratisbone, did more truely put downe in wri­ting, as we haue seene in the places before related, That the Saints, and they who are endued with a true faith, and liue thereby, although they fall of frailetie, yet doe they not commit sinnes wasting the con­science, much lesse doe they per­seuere therein. Better also writ Lu­ther, [Page 226] in Gal. 5. fol. 422. If they do not repent, but going on in obstinacie doe perfect the desires of the flesh; it is an infallible signe, that fraud is in their heart, that is, that they are not truly sanctified, but Hypocrites. Besides, hee that obeyeth the flesh, and goeth on in securitie to perfect the lusts thereof, let him know that he doth not belong to Christ: and howsoeuer hee adorne himselfe in the highest degree with the name of a Christian▪ yet doth he deceiue himselfe. For they that are Christs haue crucified the flesh, with the vices and lusts thereof. Luther in these words teacheth, That it is impossible, that such as are truely Christs, and Saints, should perseuere in their sinnes, and proceed in pra­ctising the lusts thereof: for that i [...] any be found that do continue, they doe giue open testimonie that they are Hypocrites, and in no case per­taine vnto Christ.

QVEST. V. Whether the Saints do persist vnto the end in faith once giuen?

THIS is the state of the Question; Whe­ther the Elect, after they be once endued with true faith, and truely iustified, regenerate, and in­graffed into Christ, can againe vt­terly fall away from faith and from Christ? Neither did I put in this Quaestion this Particle (although the [...] sinne against conscience and liue wickedly) as I was vntruely tradu­ced:▪ for I was not ignorant, that this Clause would make the Questi­on [...], that is, not question­able; for that it is impossible for one [Page 228] to be in Christ, and to liue wicked­ly, that is, to walk according to the flesh.

Therefore in the Schooles I an­swered to the question to this effect, as may bee seene in my Praelections of Perseuerance, That the Saints who by the bond not onely of aeter­nall Election, but also of the Spirit of Christ, and of true faith▪ are coupled to Christ, and so haue been once ingraffed into the bodie of Christ; which is the Church of the Saints, will perpetually pers [...]uer [...] in Christ, and in faith, neither [...]an they againe vtterly fall away from faith; & that not from their owne strength and merits, but partly for the pro­mise of God, partly for the prayer and intercession of Christ: the spi­rit of Christ preseruing faith in them.

All this doctrine they condemned and impugned, as new and H [...]re­ticall, but yet mine accusers haue not cassiered it. For although both my self in my Praelections, and other my writings, I did so plentifully [Page 229] proue it, as also other Vniuersities and Churches, and other great men in Germanie confirmed the same; because notwithstanding yee my Lords did enioine me, that I should exhibite vnto you my Confession, and the same confirmed by some testimoni [...]s, touching this point, therefore I will not hold it burde­nous to establish the same doctrine againe, euen by other testimonies both of Scriptures and Fathers, both of our Doctors, as also of your owne Confessions, so bee it be not greeuous to you to read them with attention, and examine them with diligence.

Testimonies out of the Scriptures.

Esai. 59. I (saith the Lord) will make this my Couenant with them: My spirit that is vpō thee, & my word which I haue put in thy mouth, shal neuer depart from thy mouth, nor from the mouth of thy seed, nor from the mouth of thy seedes seede (saith the Lord) from this time forth for euermore.

THIS is a promise, andRom. 11. not a precept, as be­fore is declared: And that in this Prophecie is promised the gift of perseuerance, elsewhere I haue pro­ued [Page 231] aboundant [...]y, Therefore to a­uoid repetitions, I remit the Rea­der to those things which we haue spoken for the interpretation of this place cap. 4. of Perseuerance.

A place not vnlike to this we haue Ier. 31 Behold the daies shal come (saith the Lord) I wil make a new co­uenant with the house of Israel and Iu­da, not according to the cou [...]nant which I made wi [...]h their fathers, at what time I tooke them by the hand and brought them out of the land of AEgipt▪ which my Couenant they made frustate, and I declared my selfe to be their Lord, saith the Lord▪ And this is the Couenant that I wil make with the house of Israell after those dayes saith the Lord: I wil plant my Law into the [...]r inward parts, and write it vpon their heart, and I wil be their God, and they shal bee my people: nei­ther shal any heerafter teach his neigh­b [...]ur, or a man his broth [...]r, saying: Know yee the Lord; but all shal know me from the least to the greatest, saith the Lord; because I will be mercifull [...]o [Page 232] their sinnes, and remember their ini­quities no more. Out of this place likewise I did most manifestly con­firme my sentence to the Lordes. But for that this prophesie also was fully by me explaned in the former Booke cap. 4. de perseuerantia Sancto­ [...]; therefore least I should re-act a thing already acted, I send the rea­der thither: with this addition only of thinges which were not there explaned.

Because hee saith not, I wil make another Couenant, but absolutely, I wil make my Couenant, to wit, the same that your fathers frustrated: neither saith he, I wil wr [...]te another Law, but simply, my Law, scili [...]t the same which your fathers trans­gressed: Therefore the old and new Testament, as concerning the sub­stance, the Prophet teacheth to bee one and the same.

Yet to be different one frō the other touching the manner of dispensa­tion of the one and the other: partly for that he saith, I wil make my Co­uenant [Page 233] not according to (or after) that Couenant, that is, after the same manner; 2. partly, for that he saith, I wil write the Law in their hearts; as if he should say, whereas before I had written it in Tables of stone.

3 For that he opposeh the new man to the old; and therefore hee saith that this was made frustrate of the people, because they obserued not the law: and therefore they did not obserue it, because they had it not written in their heartes; therefore the new should bee euerlasting, for that the Law written in their hearts should be loued of the new people and therefore kept; therefore the study of obseruing the Law, to bee perpetuall in the regenerate, and so faith in Christ to be perpetual which is the maine poynt of the Law.

For that he saith I wil write in their hearts, it is in sense as if he had said, I wil effect that my law shal be firm­ly sized in their hearts, they shall take continuall delight therein, and therein shal meditate day and night [Page 234] And so euery iust & godly man doth say with Dauid, Thy law is in the midst of my heart, that is fixed & im­printed, & therevpon I am affected with cōtinual study of the obserua­tion therof. For that whch is written in the hart is perpetuall & can neuer be blotted out. So doth the Apostle speake of the Law of nature written in their hearts, saying; The Gentiles who are w [...]thout the Law (of Moses written in Tables) doe shew that they haue the worke of the Law written in their hearts, their conscience testifying with them. By which phrase of speach the apostle doth signifie, that the Law of nature which was writ­ten in al men, euen the Gentiles by God could neuer be vtterly raced out of the harts & minds of men; yet after sinne (came it) but that as yet continually men do feele the accu­sation thereof in their conscience. Therefore this manner of speach doth signifie; That thinges written by God in the heart are perpetuall and can neuer be blotted out. The [Page 235] same thing the same Apostle purpo­sed to signifie 2. Cor. 3. when he ter­meth them his, and the Epistle of Christ, written by the spirit of God, in the fleshy Tables of the heart: They were the Epistle of Christ, for that he by his spirit properly had ingra­uen that Law (whereof Ieremy spea­keth) in their heartes: They were likewise the Epistle, of Paul, for that Christ did vse Pauls labour, therby to write the Gospel in them. Therefore he calleth them his E­pistle written in the Tables of the heart, that he might intimate ther­by, that they were his glory (both) liuing and perpetuall.

Because out of this inscription of the Law in their hearts two thinges were consequent; And I will be their God, and they shall bee my people; another, And they shall all know mee. Therefore as that inscription of the Law is perpetually permanent; so it likewise signifieth, That God will perpetually be our God, and wee shall continually abide his people, [Page 236] and that wee shall perpetually ac­knowledge God: for he is acknow­ledged by faith retaining the word of God. Therefore in whose hearts the Law of God is ingrauen, the Prophet did signifie, that they can­not fall from grace, and vtrerly make shipwrack of Faith.

Adde withall, that with these things is conioined the perpetuall forgiuenesse of sinnes, whereby it commeth to passe, that through day­ly offences the regenerate doe not desist, both to know the Lord, and to be his people, and to retaine the Law firmely fixed in their hearts: for he presently addeth as the cause of the former things, saying; be­cause I will bee mercifull to their ini­quities. Therfore by this Prophecie hee doth excellently confirme the perseuerance of the Saints.

Neither is here any matter of ex­ception, That the Couenant is firme and aeternall, on Gods behalfe, for that there is no let in him why wee doe not abide in the Couenant, or [Page 237] that the Law doth not remain writ­ten in our hearts for euer; but that the fault lieth in vs that it abideth not firme, for that the Law is not fixed permanently in vs; for by the saine reason also the Couenant con­tracted with the Israelites, on Gods part was euerlasting, but by the peo­ples default it was made frustrate. They (saith he) did make it frustrate. But if the same may be said of the se­cond, what new thing then doth God promise by Ieremie? Therfore vnlesse we will oppugne so cléare a word of God, it must be granted, That the Elect, with whom this new Couenant is made, after that the Law of the Lord, and faith of the Gospell, be once by the Holy Spi­rit written in their hearts, can neuer fall from this Couenant, neither the Law and faith bee vtterly abolished out of their hearts. For the sinnes wherinto they fall by infirmity, God (as he saith here) doth neuer impute vnto them.

Ier. 32. I wil put my feare into their [Page 238] heart, that they shall not depart from Augustine enforceth this place often a­gainst [...]he Pelagians. Hier. ib. Sic liberum do­nat arbitri­um, vt tamē i [...]se Timor qui tribui­tur, gratia perman [...]at Lorgitoris. 2. Thes. 3. 3. me. This testimonie also in my for­mer booke I haue fully explained cap. 4. de Perseuerantia. The total sum is this; God doth promise that hee will bring to passe, That his people (s [...]ilice [...] the Elect) shal not fall away from him▪ but that they shall abide in his Couenant for euer. And will hee effect this? Hee saith I will gi [...]e (or put) my feare in their heart, that is, I will bring to passe, that my feare shal perpetually abide in their harts▪ And by this continuall feare they shall bee retained also perpetually, that they fall not away.

1 Ioh. 3. Except a man bee borne of water and the Holy Ghost, hee cannot enter into the Kingdome of God Now it cannot be but that the Elect must enter into the Kingdome of heauen, and bee saued; for they cannot pe­rish. Ioh. 10. Rom. 8. Therefore the Elect of necessitie, not without Re­generation, must depart hence vnto life euerlasting. And Regeneration is once onely wrought, and in signi­fication [Page 239] therof the Baptisme of wa­ter is also once dispensed. But if any hold opinion, That Regeneration must againe the second and third time be repeated and infused, then necessarily Baptisme it selfe must be repeated and often receiued; spe­cially, if in the speech of Ioh. 3. cap. we will vnderstand by the name of water Baptisme by water. For in that place the spirit and water are so conioined, as that the one is insepa­rable from the other. Therefore Re­generation once effected by the ho­ly Spirit, by the same is also conser­ued vnto the end. Your selues alsoConfess. Argent. in your Confession, An. dom. 1539. doe confirme this Argument For thus you put downe in the seuenth Article. This Regeneration ioyntly with all the merits of Christ, the ho­ly Spirit inspireth in the hearts of the faithfull; & doth confirme them therein vnto the end.

4 Ioh. 4. Euery one that drinketh of this water shall thirst againe; but hee that drinketh of the water that I shall [Page 238] giue vnto him, shall not thirst for euer; but the water that I shall giue, shall be made in him a fountaine of water flo­wing vpwards vnto life euerlasting. By the name of water to be vnderstood the Holy Spirit, all both old & new Interpreters doe acknowledge; ac­cording to the interpretation Ioh. 7▪ vpon the voice of Christ, Hee that beleeueth in mee, out of his belly shall flow riuers of water of life. This he [...] sp [...]ke of the Spirit which they should re­ceiue that beleeued in him. Thus the Apostle. Now to drinke of this wa­ter, is by faith in Christ to bee made partakers of the Holy Spirit: but to become, or bee made a fountaine of liuing water, to spring in any, is for the Holy Spirit, vncessantly like a fountaine perpetually flowing, to bee inhabitant to worke in a man▪ And Christ verily doth promise this euer flowing fountaine to such, as with a liuely faith doe beleeue in him. Therefore whosoeuer doe be­leeue in Christ by a liuely faith, those also haue attained this foun­taine [Page 239] of the Holy Spirit, perpetually running, that is, the gift of Perse­uerance.

Bucer likewise doth thus interpret this place pag. 644. It is certaine (saith he) that this water is the holy Spirit: Therefore now if hee that drinketh of this holy Spirit, can ne­uer thirst againe, it is a cleare case, that hee to whom once this Holy Spirit is granted, to whom once it is giuen to beleeue, can neuer fall away from the grace of God. For as hee can neuer thirst, who hath a fountaine in his belly continually flowing, and thereof dri [...]ing; so he cannot but bee replenished with whom is present the Holy Spirit of the Lord, and the Spirit of his chil­dren. This is the fountaine which doth flow vp vnto life, that is, which doth afford life aeternall. It supplieth the knowledge of God, and conti­nuall fruition, and for aeternitie of his goodnesse. From hence is Pauls gloriation, That nothing, high or lo [...]e, [...] separate vs from the loue [Page] [Page] [Page] [Page] [Page] [Page] [Page 230] [...] [Page 231] [...] [Page 232] [...] [Page 233] [...] [Page 234] [...] [Page 235] [...] [Page 236] [...] [Page 237] [...] [Page 238] [...] [Page 239] [...] [Page 240] of GOD. Rom. 8. These things Bucer.

So also Brentius did interpret this place, of the gift of Perscuerance. This (saith hee) is the comparison of two waters, out of which Christ doth manifestly signifie vnto the women, That his promise is not of terrestriall, but of celestiall water which bringeth to man saluation, not transitory and mutable, but spi­ [...]tuall and immortall. These things Brentius. Therfore whosoeuer doth once drinke of this water celestiall, hath attained saluation, not muta­ble but sempiternall.

3 Iohn. 8. If yee shal abide in my word, then shall yee bee verily my disciples. Therefore such as are true disciples of Christ, abide in the word of Christ, that is, perseuer in his faith and word. For as these two are liable to a mutuall conuersion, such as doe not abide in the word of Christ, are not true disciples of Christ; and, such are not true disciples of Christ, as do not abide in the word of Christ: so [Page 241] also these two are conuertible; they that abide in the word of Christ, are true disciples of Christ; and they that are true disciples of Christ, those a­bide, that is, perscuere in the word of Christ.

4 Heb. 3. But Chr. as the sonn is ruler in the house, whose house wee are, if we do retaine firme our fiducy, & that hope whereof we doe glory, vnto the end. Not onelie the whole Church vni­uersallie is called the house of Christ, but also euerie faithfull one. And Mathew, 12. Not onely the whole Synagogue was meant by the name of the house cleane swept, into which did enter the seuen Spirits worse then the former; but also by that name was signified euery hipocrite and temporizer. Therefore of these wordes of the Apostle are collected these two combining conuersions; the first: they that doe retaine firme faith & hope in Christ vnto the end, are the house of Christ, and they that are the house of Christ, doe retaine firme faith and hope in Christ vnto [Page 242] the end. The second: they who doe not retaine firme faith and hope vn­to the end, are not the house of Christ; and, they that are not the house of Christ, such doe not retaine faith and hope vnto the end. Now all the Elect and Saints, (of whome is the Question) are the house of Christ, for I speake of them in whose hearts Christ dwelleth by faith: therfore al the Elect now sanctified, in whome Christ truely dwelleth, and therefore which are made the house of God, doe retaine faith and hope vnto the end. Wherefore, they cannot vtterlie fall from Christ and faith.

Iohn. 10. The Lord saith of his5 Iohn. 6. 17. sheepe, I doe giue vnto them life eter­nall, neither shall they perish for euer; neither shall any man take them out of my hand. These words are declarato­rie, first, that his wil is, that the sheep giuen to him of his father shall not bee taken out of his hands; second­lle hee declareth that this his will is accomplished: that both the father [Page 243] which giueth, and hee which recei­ueth, are stronger then all creatures. Therefore it is a necessary conse­quent, that after the Elect be once giuen into the hands of Christ by faith, they cannot after be taken out of his hands; and (that) neither for euer, nor for a time. For therevpon it would follow, that the Father and Christ should bee more infirme, and weake (at least) for a time, then hee who should violentlie take such sheepe out of his hands for a time. But this is blasphemie: for hee saith absolutely, Himselfe, and the Father which gaue, is mightier, to wit at all times, and alwaies, then al creatures. Therefore in no case can it be, that the Elect, after they be once giuen by faith into the sauing hand of Christ, should bee taken out of his hand, or vtterly faile from him. So also hath Bucer expounded this place; Againe (saith hee) it is to be obserued, that it is of his onely loue that wee are sheepe and doe follow Christ; then, being such wee can ne­uer [Page 244] fal away, for that the Father and Sonne are one, and haue the same hand, that is, power: out of which none can neuer take away them, whome it hath once apprehended for saluation: And they are appre­hended, to whomesoeuer it is giuen to heare and follow the voice of Ch [...]ist; for that none can doe, but sheepe. These things Bucer. There­fore as well out of the words and ar­gumentation of Christ, as of the in­terpretation of Bucer, and also that particle (Once) it appeareth, That the euasion is very childish, where­by the aduersaries striue to auoid all these places, by (quamdiu) How long, and (finaliter) finallie. Besides these testimonies of the Scriptures in the old and new Testaments, which ye haue in my Lectures, these also which I haue now alleadged, do to mee appeare by sufficient plaine­nesse to confirme this doctrine of the Perseuerance of Saints in the Faith. When you desire, I wil pro­duce more.

[Page 145]Moreouer, that you may vnder­stand, that I do not abuse Scriptures for confirmation of this doctrine, I will now produce both testimonies of the fathers of the ancient church, as alse of later diuines; whereby the same sentence shalbe so confirmed, as that vnlesse a man will purpose▪ lie shut his eies against the truth, he can make no further doubt.

Out of the Fathers.

BVt I will not relate all the Testimonies of Fathers; both for that a short confessi­on will not beare it, and for that yee haue many in my Praelections of Perseuerance, and confirmations thereof amongst the Actes (there) yet some I will briefly remember.

Augustine is totallie on my side. [Page 246] Out of his bookes many testimonies are in my Lectures; I will report one. To. 7. de corept. & gratia. cap▪ 12. Hee compareth grace giuen to Adam in the Creation, with that which is now giuen to the Saints Elected; and hee sheweth ours to be greater then that; for that hee had grace whereby hee had power to perse­uer if he would, but not that where­by he was willing to perseuer; but wee by Christ haue receiued grace whereby we haue will to perseuere, and therefore wherby we do [...] pe [...] ­seuere. Primo ita [...] homini. &c. There­fore to the first mā, who in that good whereby hee was made vpright hee receiued power not to dye, power not to forsake that good, was giuen assistance of perseuerance, not whereby hee did perseuere, but without which through free wil he had not ability of perseuerance: but now to the Saints predestinate for the Kingdome of God▪ by Gods grace, not onely such assistance of perseuerance is granted, but such as that perseuerance it selfe is giuen [Page 247] vnto them, not onely that without this gift they cannot but perseuere. For he did not only say, Without me Iohn 15. ye [...] can do nothing; but hee said also, Not ye [...] haue chosen mee, but I you, and [...]et you that yee should goe, and bring forth much fruit, and that your fruit should remaine. By which words he did manifest that he gaue vnto them not onely iustice, but also perseuerance therein. For Christ so ordaining them, that they should goe and bring forth fruit, and their fruit should remaine, who dare say Perchance it shall not remaine? For the gifts and calling of God are without repentance: but it is the calling of such as are called of pur­pose. Therfore Christ making inter­cession for them least their faith should faile, doubtlesse it shall nor faile to the end; & hereby it shal [...]per­seuer vnto the end, neither shal thenon [...]anen­ [...]em. end of this life find it to be deficiēt.

Ambrose [...] Rom. 8. Nam quos prae­sciuit. Those (saith hee) who seeme to beleeue, and do not persist in the [Page 248] faith begun, are deemed as elect of God; for that whom God hath cho­sen they do continue with him. And a little after, vppon these wordes, Quos ante praedestina [...]t; saith he, he speaketh the same as before: be­cause whom God hath foreknowne as sit for himselfe, those beleiuing persist, for that it cannot be other­wise.

Trimasius, Episcopus Vticensis, who was famous the very same time in Africa with Augustine: in 1. Cor. vpon these wordes, That your faith be not in the wisdome of men but in the power of God &c. saith hee▪ humane wisdome is pleasant for a short time for that it is temporary as man him­selfe is; but the power diuine is e­ternall as God himselfe is: Therfore that faith is permanent and be­stowed vpon man by the power of God.

Pros [...]er, Episcopus Rhegi [...]ns. Au­gustines disciple, Of the life Contem­platiue, lib. 3. cap. 13. Charity (saith he) as me thinketh, is a right wil ali­enated [Page 249] vtterly from all: terrene and thinges present, conioyned and vnited inseperably to God. These thinges he. He saith that Charity is a right will, for that Charity by the Holy Ghost shed abroad in our hearts maketh a right will, and con­ioyneth it inseperably to God. And the Fathers are wont to ascribe that to Charity, which is proper to faith working by loue Therfore Prosper doth teach, that faith which work eth by loue▪ doth conioyn the faith­full to God inseperably.

Gregor. 1. To 2 l [...]b. in Ez [...]ch. cap. 1▪ hom. 3. col. 87. vpon these words They returned not when they went &c. This (saith hee) is spoken of the re­probate, for that they returned in heart into AEgipt: the truth spea­keth by it selfe No man putting his hand to the plough and looking b [...]k­ward, is fit for the Kingdome of God. Indeed, to put the hand to the plough is (as it were) by the plough­share of compunction, to open the soile of the heart, for to bring forth [Page 250] fruit. But he looketh back behind the plough, who after the begin­ning of a good work doth returne to the euils which he had forsaken, Which for that in no wise it befal­leth the Elect of God, it is there­fore rightly said by the Prophet, vers. 17. They returned not when they went.

Likewise Homil. 5. They retur­ned not when they walked: because the Elect euery of them, do so goe on to good thinges, as that they do not retire from committing of euill thinges. for he that continueth out to the end shal be saued.

Againe in the same homily ex­pounding those wordes, This was a ruuning Ʋision &c. he teach [...]h▪ That the holy Spirit, according to the vertue of saith, hope, and loue doth neuer depart from the heartes of the Elect, but according to Prophe­sie and differences of tongues, and such like, somtime to depart, some­time to returne: After this conclu­ding; saith he, therefore in those [Page 251] vertues without which we cannot come to life, the holy Spirit in the hearts of his Elect is permanent; but in those by which the power of san­ctity is manifested, sometime it is mercifully present, sometime mer­cifully absent. Thus Gregorie. In which wordes we may not regard whether aptly he did interprete the Prophet or otherwise, but onely what his determination was tou­ching the perseuerance of the Saints.

To. [...]. Moralium. lib. 2. cap. 28 & 29. he proposeth a Question touch­ing the holy Spirit; How in Iohn 14. that can be a concordance (The Spirit shall abide with you and bee in you) with that Iob. 1. (Vpon whom ye shall see the Spirit descending, and abiding vpon him; he it is which bapti­zeth with the holy Ghost) If also it abide in the disciples? How can it be therefore a peculiar signe, wher­by Christ is acknowledged to be him, who baptizeth in the spirit? An­swering th [...] Question, and recon­ciling [Page 252] [...] [Page 253] [...] [Page 254] [...] [Page 255] [...] [Page 256] [...] [Page 257] [...] [Page 252] these places he putteth diffe­rence betweene those gifts of the holy Spirit▪ without the which we cannot come to life eternal, & those without which we may attain it. Af­terward his cōclusiō is in these words therfor in those gifts without which we cannot come to life, whether in Preachers or in all the Elect, the holy Spirit is alwaies permanent: But in such giftes whereby by ma­nifestation thereof not our life is saued, but the life of others sought for, in no wise it is alwayes perma­nent in the Preachers, for that al­waies indeed it beareth rule in their heart for to liue well, and yet doth not alwayes shew forth by them powerful signes, but sometime hee withdraweth himselfe from mani­festation of signes, that with so much more humility his vertues may be accompted, by how much being had they cannot be holden: But the Mediator betweene God and Man, the Man Iesus Christ, hath it in all thinges, and alwayes, and [Page 253] continually present; for that from him the same Spirit is by substance produced. Therfore fitly, whereas it abideth in the holy Preachers, it is said singularly to remain in the Me­diator for that in them it abideth by grace for some thing; but in him by substance it abideth for all thinges.

Bed [...] Praesbyter hath plainely taught the same things vpon Iohns Gospell, 1. chap. expounding that place, Ʋpon whom yee shall see the Spirit &c. For hee moueth the very same Question which also Gregorie did before him, and doth giue al­together the same solution; The Holy Spirit in the Elect partly to a­bide for aeternitie, partly to depart for to returne▪ to abide aeternally in respect of such vertues without which we cannot be saued; to parted for a time in respect of other gifts.

Bernard▪ de natura & dignitate amoris diuini [...]. 5. v. 6. speaking of the nature of true Charitie, which is, that it neuer faileth, hee citeth that of the Apostle 1. Cor 13. Cha­ritie [Page 254] doth ne [...]er fall away▪ and hee saith, that sometime indeed the ef­fect of affection and of working doth stagger and wander, so long as with this life Charitic cannot see but in part, and by a glasse, and in a mysterie; but yet the entire and solid affection is alwaies perma­nent in her force. Chap. 6. thus hee writeth.

Disposition is one thing; Affecti­onAffectus & Affectio. another. Disposition is that which possesseth the minde with a certaine general power and vertue firme and stable, which it hath obtained by grace: Affections are they, which in varietie the variable euents of things and times doe produce. For the infirmitie of the flesh through the corruption of the first originall doth often offend, often fall, often doth grieuously hurt, and receiueth hurt; the Minde in wardly lament­ing, and rather suffering then doing that which is done amisse outward­ly; yet not loosing Charitie, but out of Charitie mourning and crying to [Page 255] God: Owretched man that I am, who shall deliuer me from the bodie of this death? Whervpon the Apostle saith, I serue (saith he) the Law of God in my minde, but my flesh the Law of Sinne: and againe, Not I doe worke that, but Sinne dwelling within mee. Therefore whosoeuer hee bee (as blessed Iohn saith) in this regard that hee is borne of God, that is, according to the state of the inward man, so farre forth he doth not sinne, in that hee rather abhorreth Sinne, which worketh outwardly the body of death, hee rather hateth then approoueth it; the seede of the spirituall birth whereby he is born of God, inward­ly preseruing him. Which although in the meane while, by the incursion of Sinne, hee is sometime hurt and battered, yet he doth not perish, for that the root of Charity is deeply fa­stened, nay rather more plentifully and effectually hee doth gather strength and reuiue into hope of good fruit. For saith Saint Iohn, for all that is borne of God, sinneth not, [Page 256] because the seede abideth in him, nei­ther can he sinne who is borne of God. The force of the words is to bee no­ted; He saith not that he doth com­mit sinne; for hee rather suffereth then doth sinne, that is borne of God: and he cannot sinne, scilieet by perseuering in sinne, whilest that he maketh hast to subdue the flesh to the Law of God, whereinto in mind hee obeyeth, which seemed to bee seruant to the Law of Sinne, whilest temptation and Sinne inuaded him. P [...]ter, when hee sinned, lost notD [...]fecit fide [...] consessio in ore, sed non d [...]fecit fides in corde. Zanch. [...] Charitie, sor that hee rather sinned against Veritie then Charitie; when hee lied with his mouth, That hee knew him not, whose he was totally in his heart: insomuch as that the Veritie of Loue did incontinently wash away the deniall of falshood, So also Dauid, when he sinned, lost not Charitie; but (in a sort) Charitie was benummed in him by the vio­lent blow of Temptation; neither was Loue at all abolished in him, but (as it were) in a slumber, which, pre­sently [Page 257] after it awaked at the voice of the Prophet reprouing, incontinent­ly brake forth into that most feruent confession of Loue, I haue sinne [...] a­gainst the [...]ord: wherevpon he wor­thily heard, Thoushalt not die.

Out of Luther, and other Di­uines.

LVTHER in Posti­lis True faith perpetuall, and im­moueable. Maior. in Euang. Natiuit. Do [...]ini. De­scribing in the shep­heards themselues the qualitie of both, to wit, of true and not true, of Diuine (as he speaketh) and of humane faith▪ hee teacheth the nature of true faith to bee con­stant, perpetuall, and immoueable, but of Faith not true, that in fine it vtterly faileth. These are his words.

And from hence take out the dif­ference [Page 258] of faith, both diuine and hu­mane. Humane faith doth adhaere to the mans person, giue credence, be­leeue his word, and honour him for the speakers sake. But Diuine faith contrariwise doth cleane fast to the Word, which is God himselfe; and doth beleeue, put affiance, and re­uerence it, not for the speakers sake, but doth perceiue the word so cer­tainely, that no man can remooue him from it. Such were these Sama­ritans of whom we read Ioh. 4. That at the first indeed they were by the voice of a Damsell excited to heare Christ; but after the hearing of him, they said to the woman, We doe not now beleeue for thy word sake, but for that we haue knowne him to bee that Sauiour of the World. On the contra­rie side, so many as gaue faith to Christ, moued with his person and miracles, all of them againe fell a­way when Christ was crucified. So alwaies it hath been, and so it must bee at this day, vnlesse the Word of it selfe doe clearely manifest it selfe [Page 259] to the heart, and (as it were) capti­uate the same, in such sort as that they perceiue the certaintie thereof to be such, as by no meanes they can thence be drawne, yea if the whole World, all the Angels, all the Pow­ers of Hell doe say to the contrarie; nay if God himselfe should say o­therwise, as oftentimes hee is wont to tempt his Elect, as seeming to appeare vnto them as if he intended to vtter things contrarie to his for­mer promises. Which fell out with Abraham, when he was commanded to offer his sonne Isaac: as also to Ia­cob in his conflict with the Angell; and with Dauid, when he was pur­sued by Absalom. Such faith doth persist immoueable, both in life and in death; as well in Hell as Heauen; neither can it by any thing be deie­cted, for that it is founded vpon the sole and bare word of God, without all respect of persons. With such Faith these shepheards were reple­nished. These things Luther.

Let likewise his whole▪ Homily be [Page 260] read in 14. Ioh. being the Gospel for the Feast of Pentecost, which is, of the Holy Ghost.

Also in festo Sanctae Catharina; ex­pounding the Gospell of the ten Virgins, who had taken their Lamps he saith. The wise Virgins are true Christians, endued with true faith; such haue oile alwaies in their lampes: But the vnwise to be hypo­crites, who haue a counterfet faith, and haue no oyle in their Lampes. Therfore of true beleeuers he saith; Furthermore, such as are rightly sea­soned with the doctrine of the Gos­pell, do lightly regard these stormes and tempests, but persist immoue­able, and perse [...]e vnto the end; and therefore are truely blessed, as saith Christ, Hee hat continueth to the end shall be saued.

Likewise in the same place; the other Virgins had not onely their Lampes in their hands, but had al­so with their Lampes oyle in a rea­dinesse, that is, true faith, which God hath laid vp in their harts: they [Page 261] are furnished how to defend them­selues if any harme befall them. For they haue the worke of God for af­sistance, not any fained opinion, which cannot beate off the assaults of death; such did continue in the hope of the diuine promises. These things Luth [...]r. Therefore the true beleeuers continue in hope. Also in the other page: Hence is it (saith he) that our Lampes shall neuer be extinguished. Thus much he. Ther­fore the Lampe of true faith is neuer put out in the Saints.

The same Luther To. 5. in 1. Pet. 1. vpon these words; Wee are borne a­gaine not of corruptible but incorrup­tible seed. The word is foorthwith preached and heard; but when it taketh possession of the heart, it cannot after die or bee abolished. Neither will it indeed suffer thee to die, but will conserue thee as long as thou doest adhere vnto it. For ex­ample: When I doe he are that Iesus Christ suffered death, and hath done away my sinnes, and deserued hea­uen [Page 262] for mee, and withall hath giuen mee all that he hath, now I do heare the Gospell; when this is published in words, presently it passeth away: but if it be receiued in the heart, and thou doest embrace him by faith, now can he not any more fall away: this truth can no creature demo­lish; the depth of Hell cannot at all exp [...]gne it.

An Argument out of Luther.

WHAT SO EVER things Christ entrea­ted for his Elect, those also hee obtai­ned; for Christ was heard with effect. Luther in Ioh. 17. vpon these words, I pray for them, I pray not for the world. I doubt not (saith he) but this prayer was heard. Now Christ in that prayer Ioh. 17. prayed the Father for all the Elect, which should beleeue in him, That [Page 263] hee would keepe them in the faith, and not permit them at all to fall a­way from the faith▪ This doth Lu­ther plainely deliuer vppon these words, I pray for them, I pray not for the World. Saith hee; So he prayeth for Christians, and for all that shall be conuerted, that they abide firme touching true faith and profit ther­in, and proceed, neither that they sall away from it. These things Lu­ther.

Therefore hath Christ obtained for all the Elect, that they shall per­sist in the faith, and neuer shrinke from it: Wherefore it cannot bee, in regard of this prayer of Christ, that the Elect, beeing indued with true faith, should vtterly slide away from faith.

Hee that doubteth whether Lu­ther was of this iudgement which I defend, doth certainly declare, That either he hath not been much con­uersant in his books, or doth not vn­derstand Luther.

The testimonies of Bucer so many [Page 264] and such ye haue in my Lectures, as that of his determination no doubt can be made. But beside them, I will also put downe these of new.

In Mat. 6. And leade vs not into temptation, pag. 70. in the Entrance. Seeing then none can take them out of the Lords hands, Ioh. 10. And hee in no wise casteth off such as come vnto him. Io [...]. 6. It is neces­sarie, that such as are Christs once, shall neuer be alienated from him.

In Ioh. 4. Vpon these words, If thou knewest the gift of God. For (saith hee) as the liuing and spring­ing water out of the fountaine doth alwaies flow to quench the thirst of men; So the Holy Spirit giuing te­stimonie to our Spirit, that wee bee the Sonnes of God, doth for euer take away the thirst of the good, in that it maketh them finally blessed in fulnesse, and here doth refresh them continually with sure faith: This is that fountaine neuer failing, for that it neuer forsaketh such as it once inspireth.

[Page 265] Rom. 8. in the Quaestion of Prae­destination. pag. 361. not much be­fore the conclusion of the Third Question, He concludeth Predesti­nation to be a Diuine designement of the Saints vnto this, that they should bee made partakers of euer­lasting saluation by Christ the Lord. This verily is saluation (saith hee) that being inspired with Gods Spi­rit, thou maist most fully see & sound­ly iudge that which is truely good, and prose quute the same with a most eager and constant studie. Here of it is a good consequent, That ther­fore the Elect vnto life aeternall are also Elect to this, that they should prose quute that which is good with a continuall studie, or with perse­uerance. And that which is by God decreed, cannot be made frustrate: wherefore the Elect and Saints can­not but perseuere in faith.

Likewise in ep. ad. Eph s. c [...]p. 1. vp­on these words, Hee hath chosen vs that we should be holy; Paul (saith he) Romans. 8. doth treat of Election, as [Page 266] is meete; And when the Saints are compassed with most grieuous afflic­tions, they would often distrust a­mongst these euills wherevnto they are throwne, of the glorie promised to the sonnes of God, if they did not relie vpon this buckler. For it will come to passe, that whatsoeuer their sufferings be, they shalbe at last glo­rified. Neither can they be dispelled by any thing out of their inheritance which is in Christ Iesus: He is our e­uerlasting Mediatour, and we for e­uer ioyned vnto him: our vnion with Christ is inseparable, nether can it be but for euer.

Also vpon the same, 1. chap. in his short treatise of faith, page. 34. Faith, although it bee infirme, euen in the Saints, and therfore also (more to be lamented) they do commit the more sinnes, as euery where both the old and new Testament doe testifie, and examples too euident doe declare, as in Peter, Dauid, and others; yet doth it not suffer him, who is there­with endued, vtterlie to lie vnder as [Page 267] surprised. He trieth our faith, but yet for this purpose, that wee may vn­derstand how much imperfection is alwaies intermixed in vs. Hence are are afflictions; and from thence these voices in the Psalm. O God hast thou forgotten mee? hast thou forsaken mee? From hence it fell out that Peter by the Damsell was assalted and afflicted with the batterings of temptation, but yet he fell not for e­uer, for that God put vnder his hand. For God doth alwaies sppport his E­lect, that at last he shall swimme out, and break through, for the gifts and calling of God is without repen­tance. And what shall wee say to these things. If GOD be on our side, who shalbe against vs? which words of Paul are not to be vnderstood of some, but of al Gods elect. And God doth solace vs against this debility of faith by the mightie power of Christ, whereby hee beareth rule o­uer all, and hath dominion ouer death and sinne. For he verily died, but he rose againe, death being sub­dued [Page 268] hee ascended to the Father, sitteth at his right hand, maketh in­tercession for vs; and let all the Elect applie these things to themselues, and say, Hee arose for mee. &c. And seeing he is our head, he shall [...]relie quicken vs, and confirme vs; neither can hee derelinquish the duty of a true head. For we liue for his sake, which loued vs; therefore wee liue not for our owne loue. Without doubt ours is required, but it is im­perfect, and cannot vphold the hope of life aeternall. Therefore that our hope might be certaine, the cause of our life is setled in him, not in vs. And therefore whatsoeuer excuse is alleadged touching vncertaintie of faith, whatsoeuer commaunded and deliuered, is vtterlie impious and blasphemous against the might, amplenesses, maiestie, and loue, and dispensation of Christ, and doth o [...]erturne all faith, and authoritie of the word: which Paul presseth, Rom. 8. and euerie where else.

Likewise pag. 38. in the Treatise of [Page 269] the Church, quinto signo. Touching Perseuerance (saith hee) wee haue a place 1. Ioh. 2. If they had been of vs, they would surely haue continued with vs: And that, He that is borne of God, sinneth not, is thus to bee vnderstood, Hee sinneth not wittingly and of knowledge, Hee sinneth not impe­nitently; for that a certaine effica­cacie of the Spirit of Christ doth beare him vp. For though many sins doe yet beset the godly, yet doe they not perseuere in them, or con­sent therevnto with a suffocation of conscience, or of the Law of God. See Augustine Of Repentance, a­gainst the Donatists. All these things Buc [...]r.

Here ye perceiue (my Lords) First; that not vnfitly I did entreat of the perseuerance of the Saints, when I did interpret that place of Iohn, If they had beene of vs, they would verily haue continued with vs. Againe, nei­ther did I interpret amisse that place of Iohn, He that is born of God sinneth not, in my Treatise of Perfeuerance▪ [Page 270] when I gaue this interpretation, That the Saints born of God did not sinne from the heart, or with their totall and plenarie will: and there­fore not against their ful conscience. Thirdly, yee see that to bee impi­ous, which my Aduersarie did publish in the Schooles, That such men are Regenerate and sanctified, who may sinne against conscience, and euen perseuere in the same sins with madnes.

Againe pag. 39. Of them (saith he) when it is said that they cannot sinne, it is onely to bee vnderstood of Perseuerance, and a studie to sin. Thus Bucer. Therefore the Saints do not sin, neither purposely, nor with perseuerance.

And then presently: They sinne (saith hee) but they doe not lie in their sinnes, neither doth sin reigne in them: but finally they are ere­cted, and heare, and follow their shephea [...]d.

Rom. 8. Sect. 4. vpon this, In that we pray, &c. pag. 343. The Saints [Page 271] indeed do liue and are led with the spirit of Christ, as Paul taught a little before; but while our most gracious Father doth humble vs with aduer­sitie, and doth make vs see our No­thingnes of our selues, There this spirit, whereby wee cry Abba Fa­ther, which doth contestate the good will of God towards vs, in all things, and withall doth make vs e­uen glory in our afflictions, as it were is oppressed; the flesh which is weake to all honest things preuai­leth, the terrour of Gods iudgment doth wholly possesse vs. From hence wee feele nothing but detestarion of Gods iudgements, but a deplo­ring of our owne lot, and accusati­on of God to burst forth, and to be tossed too and fro in our mindes. Herevpon are those most grieuous complaints of Iob, Ieremie, and the Psalmist. God now is accused of ex­cessiue and vniust seueritie; we curse his holy and iust workes; wee doe execrate our whole life, and such things as were seruiceable to pro­duce [Page 272] or preserue life▪ So Iob and Ie­remie did curse the very night and day wherein they were conceiued and borne. But because, in that, though most grieuous praecipitation and intolerable exagitation of mind, the Saints doe still liue in the Spirit of God; for the same doth neuer forsake them; therefore hath it vn­cessantly its operation in them, and alwayes the motion thereof. And that is nothing else but to crye Ab­ba, father, that is to pray for Gods helpe.

In his Booke of the true reforma­tion of Churches, fol. 135. out of those words Ioh. 6. Whither shall we [...] goe, thou hast the wordes of eternall life; he inferreth saying: whereby he doth clearely expresse, that such as do truly beleeue, and by belee­uing do soundly know, the Lord Iesus Christ to be the Sauiour of mē, & to haue the words of eternal life, cannot depart from him. Wherevp­pon the Lord so often heere of vseth repetition, That such haue eternall [Page 273] life who beleeue in him.

Againe vpon the three last verses of the 80. Psalme. This likewise re­dounded out of the same spirit (saith he) Wee wil not decline from th [...]e. for that they are sealed with such a spirit of the sonnes of God, inso­much as that they can neuer fall a­way from it,

And whereas to all these and other most manifest places of Bucer in a manner infinite touching per­seuerance, some do obiect three pla­ces, ex Refor. Coloniensi, as though there were a repugnancie therein, they doe nothing effect thereby. For we haue giuen demonstration in our answers to our accusers argu­ments, That they are so far from be­ing contradictory, as that they implie mutuall confirmation, First there it is taught that true faith cannot consist with sinne against the Conscience: and this we con­cluded out of Bucer, but we added withall both according to the Scriptures & Bucers doctrine, That [Page 274] the Saints doe not sinne against plenary conscience: nay therefore the Saints not to commit these sins because they are endued with true faith which cannot endure these sinnes to be with it; Agame, there it is laid downe that many haue and do fall from grace and faith. The examples which are alleadged are partly of the reprobate partly of the Elect, as of Dauid.

We likewise, according to Bucers doctrine, doe teach thatt both the Elect and Reprobate when they sinne by consent, may be said to fall from grace and faith, but not alto­gether after the same manner. For the Reprobate, for that they doe sinne against conscience plenarily, they do vtterly and fully fall from grace, and doe entirely loose that temporary faith totally which they had.

But the Elect, for that they doe not sinne with a full will, and full consent, therefore neither fully nor vtterly they fall away from grace, [Page 275] neither vtterly loose their faith, but partly; that is they are so said to fal from the grace of their heauenly father, as sonnes from the grace of their parents, when as they by their euil manners or offences do prouoke them to anger yet so, as that they neither cease to be parents, nor they to be children. And so they are said to loose faith, as fire is said to bee extinguished, when either by wet fuel cast vppon it, it is suffocated, or for want of wood the heat is remit­ted; but yet so, as the whole fire is not put out. Therefore by these places nothing is concluded against such and such others produced by me for Perseuerance.

O Ecolampadius in Ep. Ioh. trimam demegor. 8. vpon these words, If they had heene of vs t [...]ey would haue continued with vs: From hence (saith hee) some do collect, That such as are once truly illuminated, cannot fall totally from faith, and vtterly slie out of the Church: for although Peter denyed Christ, yet went he [Page 276] not vtterly away. We know that a re­uelation was made vnto him of the father, not from flesh and blood and that he sinned we are not ignorant, neither yet did his faith vtterly faile as neither of Dauid the adulterer; from whence by repentance both of them returned. But if some goe out so as that they doe not returne, we do at no hand belieue that they were truely illuminated. For such as reuert, haue yet safe the seeds of faith, neither are they altogether desperate, neither do any of such so go out as do the Antichrists, who not being truly illnminated did go out, so that either they should op­pugne the knowne truth, or their brethren for the truthes sake; for we do not read that any such haue returned: for they sinned with an vnpardonable sinne, that is, against the Holy Ghost, which is neither remitted in this nor in the life to come. Let euery one consider what faith he hath hitherto had, and pray God continually to encrease my [Page 277] faith, help mine vnbeleefe; least ei­ther he be drawne away with such a number of Antichrists, or be vn­prepared when the Lord Iesus com­meth and calleth. Soe bee it, A­men.

This testimony of OEcolampadi­us can neither my aduersary nor any other reiect as discordant with the Augustane confession, or coudemne it as haereticall doctrine; but he must withal reiect and condemne D. He­dion, as one who did approue doc­trine both haeretical and repugnant to the Augustane Confession, and proposed it to be read and receiued of the people of a Argentme; forStrausburg. he translated these Sermons of OE­colampadius, out of Latine into the Germane Language, that they might bee read euen of the people.

Musculm in loc [...]s communibus, Of remission of sinnes, cap. 6. concludeth That forgiuenesse of sinnes, once obtained, cannot in the Elect bee made frustrate; and that for this rea­son, [Page 278] because they neuer so doe sinne that they fall away from grace: saith he, Euery sinne doth not extinguish grace praecedent; but the returne to our old impretie, as to the vomit, doth extinguish it. It is one thing to defile the feet, after the Lauer; and another thing, to tumble againe with the whole body, like the filthie sowe, in the filthy wallow. It is one thing if the wife doe often offend her husband; and another, if being faithlesse shee doth violate by adul­te [...]ie the coniugall faith and bond, and doe make her selfe deuoided of all matrimoniall association. So it is one thing, simply to sinne, which is incident euen to th [...] sonnes of God; another thing, vtterly to fall awaic from the grace of God, to slide away to crucife Christ a fresh, and to ex­expose him vnto reproch, which is the propertie of the reprobate, not of the Elect. Of the latter kinde of sinning the Epistle to the Hebrewes speaketh, not of the former; there­vpon cap. 10, he speaeketh expreslie, [Page 279] By how greater punishment shalbe vex­ed thinke yea, who trampeleth vnder foote the Sonne of GOD, and doth re­compe the bloud of the Testament as a thing prophane, by which he was sane­tified, and doth despight the spirit of grace. Hee speaketh of the same re­lapse whereof hee treated cap. 6. Of the former the Apostle, 1. Ioh. 2. spea­keth, If any man sinne, we haue an ad­uocate with the Father. These things Musculus.

Philip Melancthon, to omit other most euident places of this point, in other Tomes, I will onelie recite such thinges as he writ in his last ex­position vpon the first epistle to the Corinthians. cap. 10. vpon these words. But God is faithfull, &c. hee proposeth this question in this form: But seing so many being ouercome of Satan and their owne frailtie, doe runne headlong into their owne ru­ine; for example, the greatest part of the people in the wildernesse; and the Parable of the Sower. cap. 13. Matthew. doth signifie most men to [Page 280] fall away from God: How can this agree with these words, seeing such a multitude is not preserued? To this Question hee returneth answere in these words; I answer: In the church there haue alwaies beene two parts; one, hauing beginning of feare and saith, which though they be infirme, yet haue they exercises of repen­tance and invocation, and doe re­taine the feare of God, and faith, Of this part that is spoken, To him that hath shalbe giuen: also, Psalme. 144. The Lord is nigh to all them that call vpon him in verity: againe, How much more will your heauenly Father giue his holy Spirit to them that aske him? againe. Esai. 66. To whome shal I haue respect, but to the contrite in spirit, and that tremble at my word? the other part is secure without the exercises of repentance rnd invocation, besot­ted with pleasures, or admiration and confidence of their owne wis­dome and iustice; as Saul, Achito­phel, Absalom, and infinite others. These are ouercome of Satan, for [Page 281] that they want the feare of GOD, they know not their owne infirmity, they are without remorse, and doe not desire helpe from God.

1 In this place Philip first propoun­deth the Question of such as are so tempted in the Church, that they fall into sinne, as many did amongst the Corinthians: therefore here is no mention but of them who do fall into sinne.

2 These hee doth diuide into two parts; and in the second sort he saith are such as do sinne in securitie with­out the exercises of repentance, and here hee onely citeth and remem­breth such as we know were Repro­bates, Saul, Achitophel, Absolon, who he also saith were ouercome of the Diuell. Therefore it is apparant, that the Elect are not contained vn­der this second ranke: therefore of necessitie they are recompted vnder the first sort. For it is without all doubt, that vnder the name of these two parts, he purposed to vnderstand the Elect and Reprobate: but in this [Page 282] his old age he willingly did forbeare from the names of the Elect and Re­probate.

3 Of the former rank, that is, of the Elect, hee teacheth this to bee the propertie, and (that) in perpetuitie, That although it be weake, and of frailtie doth fall into sinne, yet doth it retaine the exercises of repentance and invocation, the feare of God, and faith, according to that saying; To him that hath shalbe giuen. Who doth not see here that D. Philip was of this determination; the Elect, al­though by frailetie they sell into some sinnes, yet alwaies to retaine faith and the feare of God: And why? for that as hee had taught be­fore, the Elect, amongst which was Dauid, are not tempted but with temptation after the manner of men. Now humane temptation, for that it is without contempt of the Word, doth retaine the Word, and there­fore faith. For humane temptation, as Philip defineth it, is doubtfulnesse or error, or a fall, arising of humaine [Page 283] infirmitie, and not with such a con­firmed outrage that the mind is be­come Epicureall, or that there is an accesse of persequuting the knowne Truth, or hatred of God, as was the fall of Dauid, of whome he saith ex­pressely thus; very lamentable was the fall of Dauid, and Satan did not lightly assalt him, yet could not hee driue him to an Epicureal contempt of God, or hatred, as he forced Saul. If he did not contemn or hate God, therefore he did retaine the feare of God, and loue, and so faith in him. Seeing then that all the Elect are as­salted with this humaine temptati­on, it followeth out of the sentence of D. Philip▪ That all the Elect can neuer be drawne into contempt or hatred of God, and therefore to re­taine the feare of God, and faith.

Brentius in Ioh. 17. homil. 34. We haue declared (saith he) what fruits they doe produce, who abide in CHRIST IESVS our true and onely Sauiour. Now let vs explane what bee the discommodities of [Page 284] such as doe not abide in CHRIST, that he who is not excited by profit to seeke and retaine Christ, may bee prouoked by the damages and incommodites of the contemners, and forsakers of him, If any (saith he) doth not abide in me, he is cast out as a branch, and withereth, and they gather it, and cast it into the fire and burne it. That these things may tru­ly be vnderstood, it must be knowne who is hee that doth not remaine in Christ. And first, he abideth not in Christ, who falleth away to Iudaism or Tu [...]cisme. This is a grose kinde of defection from Christ: which not onely the godly, but also euen the wise of this world hold in detestati­on. Againe, hee doth not abide in Christ; who although hee glorie of Christ, and doth seeme to acknow­ledge him, yet hee putteth confi­dence in the merits of his works; of which sort are Popish shauelings, Monkes, and Hypocrites in Christia­nisme. For wee are in Baptisme e­spoused to Christ vpon this conditi­on [Page 285] That wee should acknowledge him the only and alone Sauiour, and purger of our sinnes. But if any not content with this onely and alone Redeemer, doth thinke that euen himselfe by his owne iustice can ex­piate sinnes, and pacifie God, hee doth uiolate his faith giuen to Christ; and fall away from Christ. So Paul doth accuse the Galathians of defection from Christ. Whosoeuer of you (saith he) are instified by the Law, are fallen from grace. Lastly, he doth not abide in Christ, who while hee doth acknowledge the name of Christ, doth leade a lewd life, wal­keth according to the flesh, and is a seruant to sinne. For it cannot bee, that Christ should abide in him who sinneth against his conscience, and doth giue ouer himselfe as captiue to the lusts of the flesh: for if Christ abide not in him, how can he abide in Christ? Iohn saith, He that saith I know him, and doth not keep his com­mandements is a lier, and the truth is not in him: againe, If any shall say, I [Page 286] loue God, and hateth his brother, he is a lier: and Paul, If any do not prouide for his, and chiefly his h [...]ushould, he hath denied the faith, and is worse then an infidell. It is therefore manifest, that such as leade a godlesse life, though they bragge of the name of Christ, yet they doe not abide in Christ. What then shall become of such as doe not continue in Christ? Verily the selfe-same thing as is woont to befall the branches not abiding in the Vine: for they being cut off from the Vine, are cast out, and being wi­thered they are gathered into bun­dels, and throwne into the fire, to burne; neither are they fit for any other vse but to feed the fire. These things Brentius.

Heere I doe finde three rankes of men; Apostats, Hypocrites, and licentious liuers, or notoriouslie wicked.

The fourth, which is of the Saints, that is of such as which neither in perfidie doe reuolt from the faith of Christ to Iudaisme or Turcisme, nei­ther [Page 287] doe repose their confidence, either to tall or in part, in their owne merits, but fully and entirely in sole Christ alone, neither yet either lead a wicked life, or giue ouer them­selues captiues to sinne, but rather studie for sanctitie of life, and resist sinne: And although, while they walke aright, they doe slip and of­fend sometime, yet neuer doe they either loue sinne, or commit sinne with a full consent of will, or perse­uere in sinne. Therefore hee either holdeth opinion, that men truly ho­ly, and truely beleeuing in Christ doe alwaies remaine in Christ; and therefore neuer to fall vtterly from faith and from Christ; or if he thinke that euen the very Saints can fall from Christ, then did hee not re­compt all sorts of such men as doe not abide in Christ: or finally, if hee will haue euen this same kinde that is of the Saints, to be comprised in any of the three former, hee hath done great iniurie to the Saints, that he hath not distinguished them, and [Page 288] seuered them by some markes, from those most vile sorts of men. But it is most probable, that such a man would either make no difference be tweene the Saints and those three conditions of men, Apostles, Hypo­crites, and notoriously wicked; or in that his distribution not to com­prehend all the kindes of such, as doe not continue in Christ. Therfore it followeth according to that par­tition of D. Brentius, that this fourth ranke of men, that is, of the Saints, seeing it differeth from these three in qualitie of faith and life, that they in like sort differ herein, That wheras they do not abide in Christ; theso doe neuer fall from Christ.

The same Brentius in Ioh. 6. homil. 56. Vpon these words, No man [...]an come to mee except my Father draw him. Iesus Christ (faith he) is the book of the life celestial, into which who­soeuer is enrolled by faith, there is no doubt but that hee is written in the very heart of God, and apper­taineth to the Congregation of the [Page 289] heauenly Citizens. But thou saist, I doe feare least either my faith bee not sincere, or that at last it willan­guish: What? Doest thou thinke that God will either breake a bruised Reede, or quench the smoking Flaxe? The Mother doth not reiect her in­fant, either as yet tender in age, or weake by sicknes, but rather with so much a greater care doth cherish it, by how much more extreame the sicknes hath been. And should God the Father be harder then a Mother in Mankinde against him, though weake in faith, to whom hee hath promised in his Sonne Christ all cle­mencie? Thou knowest not the te­nour of that saying; whereunto it tendeth, Lord, I beleeus, help mine vnbeliefe. Therefore it is not to bee feared lest God cast thee off for thy feeble faith, but rather diligence to be giuen by the continuall exercise of the word, prayer, and obedience, that Faith by the efficacy of the Spi­rit principally may more and more be augmented. But what is this that [Page 290] thou art careful of thy perseuerance, in faith? Do thou thy office in perse­uerance, the rest God wil care for. Dost thou not know, that he is faith­full, who wil not suff [...]r vs to be tempted aboue our strength? but will giue an euasion together with the tempta­tion, that we may beare it? My sheep (saith Christ) do [...] heare my voice, and I know them, and they follow me, and I giue vnto them [...]ternall life; they shall neuer perish, neither shal any man take them out of my hards. Thou now ve­rily art made a sheep of Christ, who knowest Christ by faith; why there­fore doest thou fear least any should take thee out of the hand of Christ? Thou canst not doubt of the will of Christ, testified through out the Gos­pell. But happily thou doubtest of his power: but hee addeth in the next words, The Father which gaue thē me is greater then all; and no man can take them out of my fathers hands. What thinkest thou Christs petition to be frustrate and fruitlesse? I pray not onely for them (saith hee) but for [Page 291] them also that shall beleeue in mee through their pre [...]ching, that they all may be one, as thou father in mee, and I in the [...]. But likewise Paul saith: I am perswaded that neither death nor life, neither Angels, nor Principali­ [...]ies, nor Powers, nor things present, nor things to come, nor heigth, nor depth, nor any other creature, can seperate vs from the loue of God, wherewith God embraceth vs in Christ Iesus our Lord. Heare also that of the Prophet: The mountaines shall bee shalen, and the hils tremble, but my mercie shall not depant from thee, and the couenant of my peace shall not bee moued, saith thy mercifull Lord. Wherefore, it is to bee compted infallibly certaine, that God who hath giuen to thee his Sonne, and by whom thou hast receiued faith, will also prouide, that thou shalt also retaine this his Sonne euen in the middest of death, or (that I may speake more rightly) thou rather be retained & conser­ued by him. These things Brentius.

Who may not here perceiue the [Page 292] scope of Brentiu [...] to haue been, That whosoeuer doth perceiue himselfe to bee endued with true faith in Christ, hee should not further make doubt of his eternall saluation▪ And that hee may attaine vnto this, hee remoueth a double feare, which do weaken this certaintie. The first feare is, lest the Lord cast vs off, for that our faith is faint and infirme. This he taketh away by the promise in Es [...]i, That the Lord will not quench smoking Falxe. The other feare, lest our faith at last should faile, & that wee should not perseuere in faith. This feare he expelleth by many ar­guments. First, for that God is faith­full, who will not suffer vs to bee temp­ted aboue our strength. 1. Cor. 10. Se­condly, that Christ will not permit a­ny of his sheepe to bee taken out of his hands, Ioh. 10. Thirdly, that the prayer of Christ is effectuall, where­in he maketh request for all that shal beleeue in him, and therefore euen hath obtained to them all, That as Hee and the Father are alwaies one; [Page 293] so they should abide one in Christ Iesu for euer. And this is perseue­rance, Fourthly, hee confirmeth vs in this certaintie of perseuerance in the faith; first, by the example of the Apostle, Rom. 8. That nothing can separate the Elect from Christ; againe by the promise in Esai, cap. 54. That Gods mercie shall neuer depart from the Elect. Finally, hee concludeth, That we ought to bee most certain of our perseuerance, for that God the Father who gaue vs his Sonne, and did effect, that wee by faith should receiue him, will euen alto­gether take care that wee may per­petually retaine him; or (rather) that we may be retained of him, to wit, in faith and in himselfe, and be also conserued. Wherefore, if no doubt is to bee made of the belee­uers and Saints, according to the determination of D. Brentius, tou­ching their perseuerance in Christ and in faith, and therefore of their eternall saluation, and (that) for the promises of God which hee related [Page 294] concerning this point, and for the prayer of Christ, which hee saith was effectuall; it is manifest, that such as are truely Saints, and true be­leeuers, will perseuere in faith and in Christ, and therefore cannot vt­terly fall away from faith and from Christ, and (that) for the promise of God and the prayer of Christ, as my Position voucheth.

There bee (in a manner) infinite testimonies in the writings of this learned man, for the perseuerance of Saints, and certaintie of saluation. I will only adde herevnto one more. Vpon Iob. 10. homil. 81. vpon those words, No man shall take them out of my hand; What (saith hee) should I speake of Death? Is this of such po­wer, that it can take from Christ his sheepe? But as Death could not de­taine Christ in his power; so neither can it withhold such as beleeue in Christ. I will speake that which is more; No sinne is so great, that it can separate a sheepe of Christ from his shepheard. For this Shepheard [Page 295] hath ransomed all sinnes: and the grace of God which Christ hath purchased, is greater then the sinne which made alienation betweene God and man. For, where sinne (saith St. Paul) did abound, there did grace more abound; that as sinne reigned in death, so also grace might re [...]gne by righteousnes to life eternall by Iesus Christ. What then? Shall we sinne, because sinne cannot take away Christ from the sheepe of Christ? surely nothing lesse to be done then to sinne. For such as are truely the sheepe of Christ, they are so much more watchfull from committing sinne, the more fully they acknow­ledge sinne to bee done away by Christ; for they doe reioyce by all manner of meanes to testifie their gratitude of minde to Christ-wards, and to conserue his louing kindnes. Therefore Gratitude is declared to Christ-wards by obedience of righ­teousnes towards Christ. These things Brentius.

I haue named only the principall [Page 296] Doctors of Germanie; for I suppose their testimonie to bee more then sufficient to ratifie my sentence, touching the perseuerance of the Saints in faith: but if yee require more testimonies, I will produce them most willingly for I haue ma­ny of them in a readines.

Concerning forraine testimonies, I spare to speake at this present, for that in a case so certaine and per­spicuous, I haue no need of their suffrages with vs Germains. Lately also in that most famous Vniuersitie of Marpurge, besides other positi­ons, this also was discussed, defen­ded, and confirmed, and (in testi­mony of the approbation thereof) was with other thinges committed to the Presse and diuulged, which is set downe Numb. 14. and is thus put downe verbatim, Into whom (sci­licet Christ) if any be once truly ingraf­fed, he, for that neither the spouse doth cast him out, neither can any take him out of the shepheards hand, of necessity he must be both certaine of his saluati­on, [Page 297] neither at any time can he vtterly be pluckt away either from this con­iunction with the Spouse, or can totally fall away from his Shepheard. Ioh. 6. & 10.

Now paetermitting the testimo­nies of many others I wil only anexe touching this matter, the iudge­ment of D. Hesh [...]sius himselfe: and that I doe for iust causes, whereof the least is not this, That yee may vnderstand that I was most wrong­fully accused both by word and writing of my Colleagues, both with you and all the Cittizens, of a greeuous offence committed against the Augustane Confession; Because I taught, That the Elect being once indued with a true faith in Christ, can neuer againe vtterly fall away from faith and from Christ. Surely D. Heshusius▪ doth not giue place to D. M. in the defence of the Augustane Confession. And where­as Heshusius hath taught, written, and published, the selfe same things of the pers [...]uerance of the Saints, [Page 298] which I also taught in your School▪ it followeth that either Heshusius himselfe also did write against the Augustane, Confession, or that D. M. did not vnderstand it; and ther­fore in his ignorance did both con­demne me vniustly, as also disturbe the whole citty.

Heshusius his wordes; De s [...]ruo ar­bitrio, published An. 1562. are these▪ Quartus gradus &c. The fourth de­gree of the operation of the Spirit, is the perfection of saluation, or the gift of perseuerance, whereby wee persist constantly in the faith, that certaine saluation may be attained: for not all who are illuminated by the word, and haue tasted the first fruits of faith, do retaine this sal­uation giuen them, but many again do cast off faith, shake off the holy Spirit, and fall from grace as Christ saith, Their latter end is worse then their beginning. Luo. 11. This is ther­fore a peculiar benefit of the holy Spirit which be falleth the Elect a­lone; That they are so established in [Page 299] faith, as that they cannot fall away from it. And in this operation of the holy Spirit, as there is no merit of ours; so is there no cooperation. For it doth depend on Gods sole mercy and vnsearchable Election. For it is not of him that willeth, nor of him that runneth, but of God that sheweth mercy, And Phillip 2. it is said, It is God that worketh in vs both the will and the deed, that is that we persist in faith,. And Philip. 1. I am content, that he who hath begun a good worke in you, wil finish it vntil the day of Iesus Christ. Ier. 32. I wil giue my feare in­to their hearts, that they shal not de­part from me. Which testimonies do clearly euince that perseuerance (of whom Christ speaketh; he that con­tinueth vnto the end shal be saued) to be a meere and free gift of God, and the worke of the sole holy Spirit perfecting the same in the Elect. These thinges Hee: then which no­thing can be spoken more holy and apparant. Would to God our did vnderstand this doctrine.

[Page 300]Now heare your selues in your Confession An. Domini 1539. art. 7. This sole and onely Mediatour hath taken away our sinnes, recon­ciled vs to his father, hath imparted to all them the holy Spirit and Re­generation, whom the Father hath giuen vnto him, and such as heare his word. This Regeneration toge­ther with all the merits of Christ, the holy Spirit inspireth into the hearts of the faithfull, & doth con­serue it vnto the end. Let the word of conseruation be obserued; if the holy Spirit in the Elect do conserue Regeneration vnto the end, and (that) for the merits of Christ, who hath obtained both of them vnto vs; And Regeneration cannot bee preserued, vnlesse faith also be with­all conserued: Therefore the Elect cannot, being now regenerate, and by faith, in graffed into Christ, vtterly fall away from faith and from Christ; and (that) for the praier and merits of Christ. Now the conclusion of that your confession is thus put [Page 301] downe word for word; Whatsoeuer is repugnant to that which is now spoken, wee acknowledge to be er­roneous and false, and therefore worthily to bee renounced: But that doctrine diametrically is repugnant, Whereby it is denied, That in the Elect (regenerate) regeneration once begun cannot by the Holy Spirit be conserued vnto the end; and there­fore also that assertion, That the Re­generate can loose, & that many of them indeed haue lost and doe loose the Spirit of Regeneration. Therfore what to iudge of this Position, and how to determine, you vnderstand.

Moreouer of the saith specially of Dauid and Peter, which two princi­pally and by name were most cruelly buffeted by my friends, what I think that yee haue explained amongst my Actes, to wit, in the answers to all the Arguments of my Aduersaries, The summe is this: So farre as can be gathered both out of the sacred Scriptures, and Fathers, and the most worthy Doctors of our Age, Neither [Page 302] of them, when they sinned, did to­tally loose faith, and vtterly fall from the grace of God; And the reason is: For neither, of them did sinne of purposed malice; God preseruing both of them from the sinne of that qualitie, and continuing his feare and faith in both of them. Which from hence specially appeareth: for that both of them did so repent, as that neither of them did againe re­turne to the sinnes of the same kind. But besides the general testimonies produced, and arguments, we might also alleadge some few else of the constant faith of both of them, if formerly we had not produced more then were necessary.

Of Peter there is a primary place, Luc, 22. I haue praied for thee Peter, that thy faith faile not.

Tertul. de fuga. pa. 540 doth other­wise teach of Peters faith; That it was battered by Satan, but yet pro­tected by God at the intercession of his Sonne:

[Page 303] Aug. To. 7. de corrept. & gratia. c. 1 [...]. de omni sideli qui su­per Petrum ipsum aedisi­catus est, in­telligendam docet. Mota fuit sides Petri, sed non a­mota. Robur sidei concus­sum, sed non excussum. To. 4. lib. 83. quoest. c. 8. col. 1334. Cum rogaret ne deficeret sides eius, quid aliud [...] gauit, nisi vt haberet iust de liber fortis. in [...]ictis. per seuerantis volun [...]atem. Item. Quid [...]irogauit nisipers [...]ueran vsque in finem. Chrisost. in Mat. 26. hom. 88. nondefi [...]re, id est, non c­uanescere. Idem in Ezech. To. 2. hom. 15. col. 218. Cum nega­uit Christum, suit scuherba, cuius viriditaserat in mente, qua­uit ipsa herba valde flexibilis pede conculcare [...]ur [...]imoris. Augustine also other-wise. To. 7. de. cor [...]: & gratia. c. 6. Christ did pray for Peters preseuerance vnto the end ca. 7. Peters faith failed not, for that Christ obtained to him a most strong and inuincible will to perseuer. Chrisostome other-wise, who. To. 2. in Matthew. cap. 26. ho­mil. 3. saith: Christ did pray for Peter, not that hee should not deny him, but that by his denial his faith shold not vanish. Theophilact other-wise in Luk. 22. who saith: That Peter was shaken for a time, yet hee retained the seedes of faith: And although by the blast of the Tempter the leaues were blowne downe, yet the root liued. Gregorie the first other­wise in Iob. 34. where hee saith, That Peter fell vpon infirmity, therefore the strength of his faith was batte­red (as one would say) but yet not [Page 314] demolished: and that God, whom he denied in voice, he retained in hart.

Bernard otherwise, lib. de natura, & dignitate amoris diuini cap. 6. who saith; That Peter, when hee sinned, did not yet loose charity, when hee lied in word that hee was not hee, whose he was totally in heart.

Lut. likewise, otherwise To 5. in cua. Ioh. cap. 17. And Bucer vpon Ioh. cap. 6. sect. 5. in epist. ad. Ro. c. 7, where he teacheth directly contrary both of Peter and Dauid, to that which my Aduerseries blunder out, as also (be­fore Bucer) Bernard had taught of them both. lib. de dig. amoris. cap. 6. The same plamely Bucer deliuereth of them both, nay of all the Elect, regenerate by the Spirit of God. Psalme. 1. and Psalme 51. Like-wise in libro do reconciliatione Ecclesiarum. Art de Iustif. And (which is more) Philip. himselfe, in 1. Cor. 10. where he maketh great difference between the sinnes of Saul and Dauid, and denieth that Satan entered into the hart of Dauid, as of Saul, or that the [Page 303] word was taken out of his heart, as of Sauls: He saith also, that Satan did grieuously assalt 'Dauid, but could neuer draw him to Epicureall con­tempt, or hatred of God, as he brought Saul. How then are not some ashamed to aequalize the sinne of Peter to the sinne of Iudas; and Dauids sinne to Sauls wickednesse? and to crie out clamorously, as well the one as the other to haue lost faith totally? Now also (most excel­lent Worthies) what my faith and confession is touching the perseue­rance of the Saints in the faith, abun­dantly, and (as I hope) apparantly yee haue mine explanation.

Blessed be God.

SVNRDY POSITIONS OVT OF THE PRAELEC­tions of ZANCHIVS, which were carped at by his Aduersaries; accordingly as hee was en [...]i­ned by his Reuerend Ma­sters to exhibit a summe of them.

The whole Treatise of the Book of Life is distinguished into these Positions.

A BOOKE is not a­scribed to God, but onely Metaphorical­ly, and it is nothing else but an eternall, certaine, and firme Decree, and [Page 308] Praescience in God, for all such things: which either he or wee are intending to doe.

2 Three Bookes by Metaphor are attributed to God: One is, wherein all men and their names were written, yea euen before they were borne. And this is nothing else but the Praescience, wherby God from all aeternitie did foresee all men whom he did purpose to cre­ate, their names and actions, where­of in Psal. 139. and appertaineth to Gods prouidence: so that it may be called the Booke of Gods proui­dence. The next is that wherein are written all men which are born andAug. de [...]iu. del. 20. c. 14 their actions, that euery one accor­ding to their actions may likewise be iudged, whereof Apoc. 20. And this belongeth to the generall iudg­ment of God: so that it may rightly be termed the Booke of the general iudgement. And this is nothing else, but the knowledge or remēbrance which God hath of all such things as each one hath, or doth doe; that [Page 309] according to the things hee hath done euery one may be iudged. The third Booke is that, wherein all that truely belong to life eternall were written from all aeternitie, that is, were fore knowne and praedestinate. And this is nothing else, but that aeternall and certaine Praescience of God, and Praedestination of al them, whom God hath decreed aeternallyAug. ib. c. 15. Non Deum isle liber coinmemora [...] sed Praede­stination [...]m significat. by Christ to preserue to life euerla­sting whervpon as in the Scriptures it is called the Booke of Life; so also it may be termed the Booke of Prae­destination.

3 Although by the name of the Booke of Life, the Holy Scripture and Law of God be vnderstood; vs Eeeles. 24 for that it giueth precepts appertaining to life: sometime also that good and temporarie opinion which the Church holdeth of Hy­pocrites, while they abide in the faith of Christ, as though they like­wise did belong to life aeternall, is called vsually the Booke of Life: yet properly the Booke of Life is that [Page 310] certaine and eternall Praedestinati­on, wherein all, who shall be sauedExod. 32. Dan. 12. Ezech 13. Luc. 10. Phil. 4. Apoc. 3. 11. [...]0. 14. 21. by Christ, are written, neuer againe to bee razed out. And of this Booke speaketh Esaias, in this fourth Chapter.

4 Such as were once written in this Booke of Life, they can neuer bee blotted out; Or such as are Prae­destinate to life aeternall, can neuer from thence be reiected into death aeternall.

5 Some (to wit Hypocrites) areDeleantur secundum spem eor [...]m; secundum autem aqui­t at em tu [...]m quid dico? non scriban­tur. Aug. i [...] [...]n Psal. said to bee razed out of the Booke of Life, when their Hypocrisie be­ing discouered, they appeare both to the Church, and to themselues, what manner men they are, and that they are not truely prae-ordained to life euerlasting.

Axiomes which w [...]re propoun­ded touching the Booke of life, to bee disputed vpon in the Schooles.

THE Booke of life that Diuine purpo wherein all a [...]e writ­ten to aeternall life, to be possessed for Christs sake, whom from euerlasting God hath adopted to himselfe for his sonnes.

2 Whosoeuer are written in this Booke, are called effectually iustifi­ed, sanctified, and of necessitie to be glorified.

3 Such as are once enrolled in this Booke, can neuer bee againe blotted out.

4 Whosoeuer beeing called to the Gospell beleeueth in Christ, ought to beleeue that himselfe is written in the Booke of Life, to­gether [Page 312] with al other the Saints from all aeternitie.

5 And therefore hee ought, re­lying vpon this confidence, in san­ctitie of this present life, goe out in­dustruously to that glorious life to come, in a right course by the way of good workes.

6 For whosoeuer of vs are recor­ded in the Booke of life, wee are no lesse designed to follow sanctity and doe good workes, then to attaine life it selfe.

The Treatise of Grace standeth vpon these branches.

THE fiue degrees of our saluation are ga­thered out of the wordes of the Pro­phet Esai. 4. First, The grace of God eternall in Christ, whereby alone hee was mooued to [Page 313] praedestinate and saue vs. Secondly, Praedestination it selfe, or our con­scription to life eternall. Thirdly, Our effectuall Vocation to Christ and Holinesse. Fourthly, Iustification or remission of sinnes, and our wash­ing from filthinesse, after which followeth sanctification, and refor­mation. Fiftly, the continuall gui­dance of God, after which follo­weth euerlasting peace, life, glorifi­cation.

2 So it is called grace, for it isAug. [...]p. ad Sextum praesq [...]ter. & de natura & gratia. c. 4. freely giuen. And this Etymologie doth belong to Gods graces, That they are freely giuen.

3 Grace is diuided into Grace which is not onely freely giuen, but also maketh acceptable to God; and into that Grace, which indeed is freely giuen, but doth not make ac­ceptable to God: for which cause that is called of the Schoolemen, Grace making gratefull: but this; Grace freely giuen.

4 Grace making gratefull, is properly the euerlasting fauour of [Page 314] God, and free beneuolence; wher­with he hath loued vs in Christ, and whereby he was onely moued to e­lect vs vnto aeternall life, redeeme, call, iustifie, glorifie.

5 This Grace making vs accep­table, or the free loue and fauour of God to vs ward, is in God himselfe; in vs onely the knowledge & sense thereof.

6 There is indeed a double loue of God; one generall, whereby hee loueth all his creatures, euen the ve­ry wicked, to wit, in that he willeth and doth well to all: of which Sa­pient. 11. Another speciall, wherwith he loueth the Elect only to aeternall saluation; of which Rom. 9. Iacob I haue loued; and euery where in scrip­ture, Yet properly the Grace of God is taken for the free loue of God to­ward the Elect.

7 This Grace was giuen vs be­fore all aeternitie, by which he loued vs from all beginnings; but made manifest in time, partly, when hee promised, but then specially when [Page 315] hee did actually exhibit Christ, 2. Tim. 2.

8 This Grace that maketh vs acceptable, is the fountaine & cause of all other graces, and benefits of God.

9 The Graces likewise of Faith, Regeneration, Hope, and Loue, are re [...]ed Graces making acceptable; but improperly and secondarily; For they are effects of that primarie and aeternall Grace.

10 But the Grace of prophecy­ing, of speaking with tongues, and others, whereof 1. Cor. 12. are euen the effects of that first and aeternall grace, and they tend to the saluati­on of the Church in generall, but not the saluation alwaies of them doe they appertaine, to whom they are giuen.

11 These Graces, for that they doe not alwaies make for the salua­tion of them to whom they are gi­uen, therefore also are they giuen to many Reprobates.

12 And although they doe not [Page 316] make for the saluation of the Repro­bate to whom they are giuen▪ yet for that they tend to effect the sal­uation of the Elect, and restaurati­on of the Saints, therefore are they taken to be effects of the first grace▪ in this respect, that they doe come from the aeternal & free loue of God (not indeed toward the Reprobate) but towards the Elect, for whose saluation they are communicated.

13 Grace in the first and proper acception, that is, the aeternall and free loue and fauour of God, is the beginning, consummation, and end of our saluation, from whence haue and doe proceed our whole saluati­on, and whatsoeuer make for our saluation.

14 That, from whence God (as I may say) was moued to elect and praedestinate vs vnto life aeternall, was his Grace onely, or his good will towards vs, and good pleasure and loue. As for the last and princi­pall end, it was his Glorie, to wit, That his Goodnes, Mercie, and du­stice [Page] might bee manifested, and so glorified. The Apostle doth deliuer both of them Ephe. 1. He hath chosen vs in Christ, in himselfe, according to the good pleasure of his will, (this is the first) to the praise of the glorie of his grace. This is the second.)

15 Our saluation is totally of Grace. And because of grace, there­fore it is certaine; and, because cer­taine, therefore ought we, beeing freed from all feare and doubtful­nes (or trembling) with a cheerefull heart and ioyfull conscience, conti­nually giue thankes to such an Hea­uenly Father in Christ, beleeue in him, hope in him, call vpon him, loue him, conforme our selues to his will, studie to accomplish his comman­dements, and to prepare our mindes to endure al torments for his Names sake; and to say with Dauid, What shall I render to the Lord for the b [...]ne­fits he ha [...]h done vnto me? I wil receiue the cup of saluation, and call vpon the Name of the Lord.

The Treatise of the Praedesti­nation of the Saints, is seuered into these speciall heads.

THE loue, whereby GOD loueth all things, euen the wic­ked, is different from that whereby he hath so loued some from all aeternitie, as that also hee hath praedestinated them to life aeternall.

2 Of all men which euer were, are, or shall be, fallen into the pit of sinne, some God hath taken vp, some left therein, and therefore did de­cree to deliuer some, and other to re­linquish there. And this is Election and Reprobation.

3 The Praescience of God is ta­ken sometime for that knowledge, wherby God from euerlasting in ge­nerall [Page 307] did know as well such things as some admitted that is sinne, as al­so what himselfe would doe, whe­ther in the Elect or in the Repro­bate, or in other creatures. Thus both in Fathers and Schoolemen: somtime for that knowledge, wher­by specially some, that is, the Elect, hee did with affection of loue, fore­know as his, that loued them from aeternitie; as Rom. 8. [...]. Rom. 11. God hath not reiected his people (quam [...]. which hee foreknow; or it is taken for Praedestination it selfe.

4 Praedestination is a part of his Prouidence; and both (according to the Schoolemen) is onely of such things which God himselfe doth and will doe. But Prouidence is ex­tended to all things; and Praede­stination restrained to creatures en­dued with reason; although some­time (in the Fathers) Praedestina­tion is taken for Prouidence, and so it is extended abusiuely to al things.

5 To Praedestinate (in the La­tine [Page 308] tong) is in the beginning to de­liberate before-hand, determine, re­solue with thy selfe, to doe a thing before thou doest it: againe, to pur­pose before, and to appoint and di­rect before-hand, of some thing to a certaine end: Also amongst the Graecians, [...] signifieth to define before thou doest any thing what thou wilt doe, then, to de­termine euery thing before it bee done to the certaine end and vse thereof. And Moses the He­brue, in the Holy Bookes, that which the Septuagint doe translate [...], hee hath (Habhde [...]) which signifieth to separate to a certaine vse one thing from all other things. As when the Lord from the corrupt Masse of all other people did select, separate and diuide his owne peo­ple Israel to the true worship and true Religion.

6 This name of Praedestination may, if wee respect the significati­on thereof generally, bee extended to all creatures, euen vnreasonable, [Page 309] nay also without life. But in the Fa­thers it is onely of Men and An­gels, both of euill and good: but in the Scriptures this name is onely vsed touching the Elect; Therefore they onely are said properly to bee praedestinate.

7 Therefore the definition of Praedestination is Triple; one most generall, comprising all creatures; another generall, extending it selfe to all men; the last speciall, pertain­ing onely to the Elect.

8 The first Praedestination is that aeternall and immutable Decree of God, whereby hee hath deputed and ordained euery thing before it was created, to his certaine both vse and end.

9 The next Praedestination is that aeternall and immutable decree of God, whereby hee hath from all aeternitie determined with himselfe; first, both to create all men, then to permit them to fall into sinne, and runne headlong into death; then some of them to vouchsafe in Christ [Page 310] freely both of his grace and of life aeternalll; but others not to dignifie with this grace, but with [...] tanas both to smite with blindnes and to indurate, at also to destroy aeternal­ly: and (that) for this end, That both in theone sort his diuine good­nesse and mercie, and in the other his diuine power and iustice may be declared; and so God in all may be glorified.

10 The third, that is the Praede­stination of the Saints, is that aeter­nall and immutable Decree of God, whereby, without any merits of men, hee hath with himselfe deter­mined some certaine men beeing brought in due time into this life, & sallen together with others by the worke of the Diuell into sinne andNo free iu­stification by Christ, vnlesse wee defend free praedesti­nation in Christ. Zanchius. death, to ingraft into CHRIST, and by faith to iustifie, and beeing ingrafted into Christ to regenerate, and to sanctifie vnto his hests, bee­ing sanctified by a continuall for­giuenesse of dayly sinnes to attend vpon, and by the perpetuall grace [Page 311] of the holy Spirit; finally, as the Sonnes of God, and co-heires with Christ of the celestiall Kingdome, to endue them with a blessed and aeternall life; and all this, That in them the mercie and goodnesse of God may perpetually bee magni­fied, and God himselfe for euer glo­rified.

11 God knoweth nothing or willeth now, which he hath not also knowne from aeternitie, and (like­wise) willed. Therefore Praedesti­nation is aeternall.

12 The aeternall and simple will of God is immutable. Herevpon that, Rom. 11. The gifts and cal­ling of God is without Repentance. Therefore Praedestination is vn­changeable.

13 No man is the efficient cause of his owne Praedestination; butPermittere [...]ccata nòn [...]st concede­ [...]: sed non [...]elle imp [...] ­ [...]iri cum o [...] [...] Zancl. the sole, simple, and aeternall will of God.

14 Sinne, in respect of God, doth not fall out by change, but by the diuine counsell, because by the di­uine [Page 312] and (that) voluntarie permis­sion: neither yet is Sinne the effect of diuine Praedestination, or of God; because the malice of Sinne, or of the sinner, is not of God. Therefore none can be said to haue been Prae­destinate of God to Sinne, as it is Sinne.

15 Permission, and (that) vo­luntarie, whereby God permitteth sinne, is a worke of God, and there­fore good; but sinne permitted, as it is sinne, is not a worke of God, but partly of Satan, partly of Man. Roge quis audial d [...] ­minum d [...] ­centem, Non vos me ele­gistis, s [...]d ego vos: & aude­at, dicere, credere bo­mines vt [...]li­gantur, cum potius eli­gantur vs c [...]dant. Aug de praed. Sanctorum. [...]. 17.

16 All men are Praedestinate; some to life, some to death, aeter­nall.

17 Without Christ none can ei­ther bee praedestinate to life aeter­nall, or effectually called; or truely iustified; or eternally glorified.

18 Whosoeuer are praedestinate to life euerlasting as to the end, are also Praedestinate to the due meanes by which it is receiued: Faith ther­fore, the workes of faith, and perse­uerance in faith; or the beginning, [Page 313] progresse, and consummation of Saluation, all are effects of Praede­stination.

19 God, whereas hee could, yet would hee not, vouchsafe all men confusedly the grace of Praedestina­tion aeternall:

20 God doth be-blind, harden, and destroy some; therefore them to make blind, harden, destroy, hee decreed eternally.

21 The finall and principall end, both of the reprobation of some, and election of other some, is Gods glorie; which both in the reiecti­on of the wicked, and election of the godly, doth shine plentifully.

22 To bee created and suffered to fall into sinne, and into death, are effects of Praedestination, com­mon to the Elect and Reprobate: but to be enriched with grace, faith, workes, perseuerance of faith, and finally life eternall, are effects pro­per to the Predestination of the E­lect; but to bee forsaken in their sinnes perpetually, to bee blinded, [Page 314] hardned and finally damned, are ef­fects of Reprobation, proper to the wicked.

23 This argumentation, a posteriori, that is (from the effect) God created men, then did voluntarily permit them to fall into sinne, and by sinne to run headlong into death; finally of them some he deliuereth, and sa­ueth from thence by Christ merci­fully; others in their sinnes hee for­saketh most iustly, blindeth, dam­neth: but both he doth to & for his glory. Therefore God from aeterni­ty hath decreed to doe all these things) is not a sophistication but a demonstration. And this is the prae­destination of the Godly and vn­godly.

None is praedestinate to aeternal life conditionally, if he do belieue, if he obserue the Law: but whosoe­uer are praedestinate therevnto, are absolutely and simply praedestinate, so that euen they therefore, do be­leeue and keepe the Law, because as to life, so also they are praedesti­nate [Page 315] to beleeue and obserue the Law.

25 The Elect only attaine true & iustifying faith: but the Reprobate, although they seeme to beleeue for a time, yet their faith is not true, but temporary, and therefore hypocri­ticall.

26 Whatsoeuer good the Saintes haueor do, they therefore haue and do it, because for the enioying and acting thereof they were from aeter­nity freely praedestinate. Therefore the beginning of Saluation, that is, faith; and the proceeding, that is, good workes; and the end that is finall perseuerance, and plenary pos­session of Life eternall, are free ef­fects of diuine praedestination, or of God praedestinating. Wherfore nei­ther Faith, nor good workes, can be the cause of predestination, see­ing the Apostle saith not, Hee h [...]th' chosen vs (because we would bee holy) but that we should be holy; Nei­ther therefore did I obtaine mercy (for that I would be faithfull) but [Page 316] that I might be fathfull.

27 It is no impiety to say; The Re­probate therefore not to beleeue, not to repent, not to obserue the Law, because they were praedesti­nate not to beleeue, not to repent, not to keepe the Law; seeing the Lord thus speaketh, Therefore ye do not beleeue because yee are not of my flock: Againe, Therfore ye do not heare because ye are not of God.

28 Nay it is not impiety to say, the Reprobate do therefore the works which are euil, in the Reprobate, because they were praedestinate to do them; seing the holy Spirit doth teach this in the Scriptures; Acts. 2. 4.

29 Neither Praedestination, nor God, can be said to be the cause of the sinnes which wicked men do commit; or that God did praedesti­nate the wicked to sinne; both for that the warfare whereby wicked men do sinne is not of God, but of Satan; as also for that God hath praedestinate none to sinnes, as they [Page 317] be sinnes, but onely as they be ei­ther actions in themselues, and ther­fore not euill, or punishments of sinne.

30 Rather therefore the wicked in doing these things do sinne, to the doing whereof they are prae­destinate of God; because the workes of God, otherwise in them­selues good, they doe infect with the naughtinesse of their fleshly mind.

31 Therefore the proper efficient cause of sinne, is that home-bred infidelity and mallice in men.

32 In euery sinne there be two thinges; The worke which is done, or at leastwise the action either in­ternall or externall; and the naugh­tinesse of the sinner, by which it is effected that the work or action is made sinne. The worke of God (for he worketh all in all) but the euil in no wise. In that therfore the wicked doe that worke they haue it of God, and of Gods praedestination; but in that by doing they sinne, [Page 318] through their owne naughtines, neither is that of God, nor haue they it of Gods praedestination,

33 The effects of the grace of God in the Elect: first Redemption from sinne and death by the blood of Christ: the second effectuall calling by the holy spirit to the participati­on of this Redemption. The third and therefore an actuall separation from the filthines of other men of the world: The fourth a reall incisi­on into Christ: and therefore the fift iustification by faith: the sixt, Regeneration: the seauenth true sanctification to do the acceptable will of God: the eight Remission of daily sinnes: the ninth the presenceSophistae di­cunt, Deum nòn praedes­tinasse in prae [...]erito, sed semper in praes [...]n [...]i▪ Zanchius of the holy Spirit: the tenth the gift of eternall life,

34 Although God praedestinating be not vnder time, yet men praedes­tinated are vnder time. Wherefore seeing the holy Spirit perpetually in the Scriptures saith; that God hath praedestinated vs, and that before the world was made, and not to praedesti­nate [Page 319] we do duly conclude, That Praedestination was determined from all aeternity.

35 Praedestination is aeternal; wher­fore we which were elected from ae­ternity, haue been deare and accep­table to God.

36 Praedestination is vnchangea­ble; therfore the saluation of the E­lect is most certaine, and they can neuer perish.

37 Some certaine men are praedes­tinate to life, and not all; therefore is the number of the Elect certaine; which can neither be increased or diminished.

38. The praedestination of Saints is totally free: and the Saints are prae­destinate to life, to faith, to all the giftes of God, without any their merits either past, or to come, and without any Ioh. 6. Que verbo p [...]rp [...]ndens Aug. contra 2. [...]p. Pelrg. lib. 1 c. 19. Christum di­cere traxe­rit no dux­erit [...]cur? n [...] vllam nos­tram praece­dere crea a­nsus volun­tatem aut meri [...]um Quis ènim [...]rabi [...] siv [...]. lebat? et [...]a­mèn nemo venit nist velit, trahi­tur mi [...]is modis vt v [...]lit, ab il­lo qui nouit intùs in ho­minum co [...] ­dibus opera­ri, [...]òn vt homines v [...] ­lentes cre­dant sed v [...] volent [...]s ex nolen [...]ibus siant Zanch ex Augusti­no. good vse of free will, finally, without any cause in them besides the wil of God.

39. Our saluation is more safe and certaine in the hand of God then in our handes.

[Page 320]40 Such as are praedestinate vnto life aeternall, to them also are prae­destinate good works wherein they may walke; therefore none of the Elect being of yeares from hence go to heauen without the study of good workes.

41 Wherefore they do admit a fal­lacy of diuision, who thus reason: If I bee praedestinate to Saluation, I shall also bee saued without good workes.

42 But on the contrary, the Sonnes of God do thus conclude: I am prae­destinate to life aeternall, therefore I must walke in good workes; for that to them who are praedestinate to life, good workes are praedesti­nate wherein they must walke.

43 Whosoeuer doth discerne in himselfe the effects of Predestinati­on, that is, that he feeleth himself ef­fectually called, iustified endued with faith and care of good workes, hee ought most certainely to per­swade himselfe that hee is of the number of the Praedestinate,

[Page 312]44 For there be two waies, wher­by the Elect are made certaine that they are predestinate to life eternall. The first is a priori, of from the cause: this is the goodnesse grace, and loue of God shed a [...]ro [...]d in our hearts, or the Spirit of God, which beareth testimony to our spirits, That wee are the sonnes of GOD: of which way, Rom. 8. The other is a posteriori, or from the effects of Predestination and grace; which are vocation, iusti­fication, and study of good workes: of which way, 2▪ Pet. 1.

45 By this note are truely distin­guished the Elect from the Repro­bate; for that the Elect being now regenerate, continually haters of sinne, do walke in the study of good works; and so walk, as though som­time in walking they doe fall into sinne, yet are they cautelous before hand lest they should fall, and after­ward lest they persist in their fal, and so with whole heart and whole will they neuer sinne. But the Reprobate are so captiues to Sinne and Satan, [Page 322] and to his concupiscences, (as to royall commandements) from the hart, and alwaies, and in euery place to their power they are obsequious: as that, allthough (for a fit) they appeare to beleiue in Christ, to stu­dy for good workes, and so to bee of the number of the Elect, they doe neuer in sincerity loue the Law of GOD, they neuor truely doe hate sinne.

The Discourse touching the blinding of the Wicked, con­sisteth of these Proposi­tions.

THat God doth indu­rate,Exod▪ 4. v. 8. Iob 12. ex. Esa. 6. Ro. 1. 9. 2. Thes. 1. make blind, giue ouer into a Re­probate sense, that they doe such things as are not conuenient, the Holy [Page 323] Scriptures doe apparantly deliuer.

2 But he doth onely harden the Reprobate, not the Elect.

3 And although hee doth at last forsake all the Reprobate, and de­priue them of his light, and so (after a sort) make blind, and indurate al, yet is God said in the Holy writ to beblind and indurate with this kind of excaecation, (of which Esai and Moses in Exodus, and the Apostle. Rom. 1. 9.) not all, but onely some notorious wicked and obstinate ones.

4 The finall cause why God doth beblind such Reprobates as he doth make blind, is three-fold. The first is, for that they for their praecedent wickednesse (as iustice requireth) should be punished with other sins. The next, that the Elect by their example might learne to feare God, and not rebelliously to lift vp the heele against the Lord. The third, that the irefull displeasure, and power of God against sinne, might be manifested to the whole world, [Page 324] and so hisname celebrated throughout the Earth.

5 But the cause, by which God is after a sort compelled and excited to strike with blindensse the wick­ed, is double. One is the very im­piety of the wicked, and specially their p [...]euishnesse against the Lord: the other is the eternall purpose and will of God.

6 In the Question How GODAugus. Col. 1069. con­tra. Iulianū. Quasi non simul posu [...] ­rit haec duo Apostolus, et potentiam et patientiam. &c. Rom 9 doth beblind and indurate: to say that God doth it by sole permission, as though God did nothing in them that are made blind, is Pelagianisime, and confuted and condemned by Augustine.

7 Neither is it true to say, That God beblindeth by the sole sub­traction of his grace, or of his light.

8 Neither also doth it suffice to say, That God maketh blind by a certaine externall action of his: but indirectly, to wit, by obiecting some things to the eyes and eares of the Reprobate, by which, whereas they should be illuminated and mollified, [Page 325] it commeth to passe, by their owne corruption, that they are more blin­ded.

9 But besides those externall actions, whereby hee obiecteth of­fences to the wicked, hee also wor­king by an internall action, and that admirable, and most iust, in the harts of the wicked, for the executing of his iust iudgement, GOD doth be blinde and harden them.

10 Moreouer GOD doth that sometime indeed by him-selfe, andExo. 14. Deut. 28. Ier. 13. 12. Aug. de gra­tia et libero arbi [...]rio. c [...] 20. et. 21. Ide. de pre­destinatione sanctorum. lib. 1▪ c. 10. immediatly, but sometime mediatly, by the ministery of Satan the execu­tioner of the diuine iustice, by wor­king in the hearts of the wicked, yet in no case enforcing them.

11 Neither yet for that can God be called by any meanes the Author of euill, because hee is alwaies iust, and doth nothing vniustly, neither infuse iniustice into any.

12 For although GOD on the one side doe command the Repro­bate, whome hee will make blinde, that they be conuerted and repent, [Page 326] and on the other side he blindeth & indureth them, so that they doe not that which he commandeth by the outward word, that is, that they con­uert and repent, as appeareth in Pha­rao: yet from hence it followeth not that God doth delude the Repro­bate: for he is alwaies iust, he doth none euill, neither doth hee any ab­surd thing.

13 Mans wisedome, indeed in­ferreth this of the praemises; but it is not to be heard in gods iudgments, which are euen deepnes it selfe. But we follow simply the word of God.

14 Now the word of God plain­ly deliuereth; First, that God dothOmnes quos docet, sua misericordia docet, quos vero non docet, cos n [...]n docet se­cundum su­um iudiciū, Aug. de prae. sanctorum. command all men to repent and flie sinne: this is Gods Law; therefore must man settle throughly for the obedience thereof: the next that God doth make some blind, least they should bee conuerted and hea­led: this is Gods iudgement. And the iudgements of GOD are to be admired, not searched into, for that they are vnseperable, as saith the A­postle [Page 327] and a great depth, as saith the Prophet: The third, that there is no iniquitie with God, and that GodIlle dicitur illudere, qui aliquem in­uita [...], & po­stea siveniat repellit: Non sic facit D [...] ­us▪ Zanch. doth all things well and iustly, and doth no absurd thing: finally, that he is perpetually like himself; Wher­fore in veritie neither doth God de­lude any man, neither do his iudge­ments disagree with the Law.

15 Wherefore although GOD giue some into a reprobate sense, to doe those things which are not comely, yet can hee not, nor ought not to bee termed the Author of sinne properly; because the cause of sinne doth reside perpetually in men, to wit, the corruption of na­ture, or concupiscence of the flesh, which Iohn denieth to be of God.

16 Blindnes, obduration, Copelli non est [...]ogi, sed induci, vt Christus, & tradi, vt A­postolus l [...] ­qui [...]ur: & Augasus est verbo per Dei potentia pellendi, cö­trà Iulia­num Pelag. l. 5. c. 3. Et id [...]o in Oratione dominica di­cimus, nè in­feras nos in [...]tationem; quod idem est quod im­p [...]lli Zanch. im­pulsion into euill desires, which in the Scriptures are attributed to God as to the efficient cause, may be con­sidered; First, in what respect they are sinnes, next as they are punish­ments of sins past; Thirdly, as they are causes of consequent sinnes. But [Page 328] to punish sinne with sin is the worke of a iust Iudge, not of an Author of sinne. Therefore God cannot, when hee blindeth and hardeneth; either be accused of iniustice, or be called the Author of sinne.

17 God is alwaies iust; therefore hee cannot be the Author of an vn­iust thing. Now euery punishmentNon pecca­ [...]um Dei est, sed iudici­ [...]. Gl [...]ssa ex A [...]gust i [...] Ephes. [...]. of sinne whatsoeuer it bee, is both iust, and therefore of God: and some sinnes are punishments also of sinnes. Therefore such as are pu­nishments of sinnes, are iust, and God is the Author thereof.

18 Some medicines cannot so cure diseases, but withall in some sort they doe hurt the bodies of the sick, yet not therefore is the Phy­sition at any hand accused as Au­thor of this hurt, of such as are wise, but rather contrariwise commended as cause of the cure: And the rea­son is; for that he did praescribe the remedie for this end, not to harme, but to heale. Therefore although excaecation & induration cannot so [Page 329] bee punishments of sinnes, but with­all they must bee sinnes and causes of sinnes; yet cannot God there­fore, who beblindeth and harde­neth, bee accused as the Author of sinne, but commended rather as a reuenger of sinnes: for that in ma­king blind the wicked properly, he doth not propose properly this end to himselfe, that they should com­mit sinne; but rather this end, that hee might inflict punishment vpon their iniquities.

19 By the Law sinne is augmented, Rom. 7. And God gaue this Law: yet cannot God therefore in any sort bee accounted the Author of the sinne increased; for that to that end hee gaue not his Law properly, That by it Sinne might abound; but rather on the contrarie, That by it, it should not onely bee acknowled­ged but also restrained. Therefore neither in that hee beblindeth and hardeneth, from whence are sinnes augmented in the wicked, is he, or can hee bee called the Author of [Page 330] sinnes: because not properly that they may bee increased, but rather that sinnes may bee punished, God doth make blind and indurate.

20 Concupiscence is not onely sinne, but cause of sinne: and this God left in nature; and would haue it traduced vpon all men. Neither therefore is hee called the Author of sinne: and that for this reason, for that hee would haue it deriued vpon all posteritie (not properly as it is sinne, and cause of all sinnes) but onely as it is a punishment of the sinne of Adam, in whom all haue sinned. Therefore neither in that he maketh blind or hardeneth, can hee, or ought hee to bee called the Author of sinne▪ for that hee doth not beblind or indurate pro­perly, that sinne might be commit­ted, but onely that sinne with sinnes might be punished.

21 God doth make blind and indurate, in that respect excaecati­on and induration are the punish­ments of sinne. For whatsoeuer God [Page 331] doth, that also he would from eter­nitie and decreed to doe and this is to praedestinate. It is there­fore no impietie to say, That God did praedestinate some from euer­lasting to excaecation and obdura­tion, not as they be sinnes, and cau­ses of sinnes, but as they bee punish­ments of sinne.

22 There is a double Euill, of fault, and of penaltie; and there is an Euill of fault, which is not of pu­nishment, and there is another which is also of punishment: and contrariwise there is an euill of pu­nishment which is not of sinne, and another so of punishment, as it is al­so of sinne.

23 To the Euill of sinne, simply, as it is euill of fault, God hath prae­destinate none; yet did he foresee it as future, and praeordaine it to his glorie: for there is nothing contin­gent in respect of God.

24 God hath praedestinate some from aeternitie to the euill of pu­nishment, which in no wise is E­uill [Page 332] of fault; or which is not sinne, but onely punishment of sinne, whe­ther this bee temporall punishment or eternall.

25 But some hee predestinated to such punishments of sinnes, which likewise are both sinnes and causes of sinne, but not as they are sinnes or causes of sin, but onely as they are punishments thereof.

26 A double end why GOD should beblind some, and praedesti­nate them to excaecation; the first, and furthest. The first, (or nea­rest) is the perdition of them who are made blind: the last, is the glorie of God himselfe destroying the wicked.

27 When God is said to make blind and indurate, wee may not at all imagine, that any is made of God of seeing blind, or of soft hard, (for none is made euill, God beeing the Author) but these Phrases are thus to be vnderstood, That God of them whom hee findeth blind and hard­ned, whereas hee illuminateth and [Page 333] mollifieth some of them by his grace, some others through his iust iudgement not only he forsaketh in their darknes and hardnes, but also doth more beblind & harden them, that he may punish sinne, in such sort as before is spoken.

28 Now it is most iust, that God, whom he findeth blind and harde­ned by their owne default, that such hee should more and more beblind and harden: therefore can no man iustly accuse God of iniustice, that he beblindeth them.

A summe of the Treatise, con­cerning the Redemption of the Church by Christ, and the certaintie of our Prae­destination and saluation, comprised in twenty nine Positions.

TERRENE, (or earthly) Hierosoleme was a Type of the Church of Christ; and such things as most ordinarily fell out therin, were figures of such things as were to come to passe in the Church of Christ.

2 Therefore the deliuerance of Hierosoleme, accomplished in the time of Esaias, whereof Esai. 9. was a Type of the Deliuerance of the whole Church to bee made by Christ.

[Page 335]3 As in that Terrene Hierusa­lem there were grieuous darknes, that is, calamities; so most gree­uous are the darknesses, that is, ca­lamities, both terrene and spirituall, into which partly the Church of God did fall presently after the sin of Adam, partly wherewith it is dayly pressed.

4 As that Hierusalem by the Angell of the Lord through the great power of God found deliue­rance, insomuch as that the Pro­phet saith truely, To the people [...]al­king in darknes hath the light appea­red: so the Church of God by Christ was in part once deliuered, in part dayly more and more is freed from her darknesse: the diuine light by degrees dispelling the darknesse thereof, vntill in the end (which shall bee at the end of the World) she [...] bee deliuered from all aduersi­ties and enemies.

5 And although there were more Israelites which were besieged of the enemies then Iewes; yet not [Page 336] they but onely these were deliue­red: so though there bee much more Reprobate then Elect; yet the Deliuerance made by Christ did not appertaine to the Reprobate, but to the Elect; so that the Pro­phet truely admiring spake thus, Thou hast multiplyed the Nation, but hast not encreased the ioy.

6 For Christ, according to the purpose of his Father, for the Elect onely, that is, for those who ac­cording to the eternall Election should beleeue in him, was borne, suffered, died, and rose againe, andMat▪ 1. Ioh. 17. maketh intercession at the right hand of his Father.

7 Moreouer the Redemption of the Church by Christ, may be con­sidered after foure sorts: First, in what respect she is totally redeemed before the Father, in that Christ died for her; for then were all the Elect truely redeemed and reconci­led to God: Next, in as much as by faith shee is made acquainted and partaker of this Redemption: for [Page 337] when as the Elect doe yeeld true faith to the Gospell of reconciliati­on, they are said to be iustified, and reconciled to God, to wit, for that they doe vnderstand, receiue and embrace the reconciliation perfe­cted by Christ: Thirdly, in as much as the Church dayly by the same Christ is deliuered more and more from enemies continually besetting them; for that, though she be daily oppugned, yet neuer for all that, through Christs defence, is she sur­prised: Lastly, in as much as all e­nemies being vtterly dispoiled, and euen death it selfe (which the Apo­stle calleth the last enemie) so it shall be delivered from all euils, as that it shall neuer after haue any encounter with any kind of enemies.

8 Now the principall fruit which springeth vp in the hearts of the faithfull by the redemption appre­hended, is true and solid, spirituall and aeternall reioicing before God: of which the Prophet also speaketh, They shall reioice before thee, as men in haruest.

[Page 338]9 For the matter of true ioy is, when we perceiue by faith, the yoke of Sinne, Death, the Law, Satan, the World, wherewith wee were oppressed, to be broken asunder by Christ.

10 For none either by their strength or their merit hath deliue­red themselues from the yoke of the seruitude of Sinne, Death, Satan, and the Law, but Christ onely hath deli­uered vs. Therefore our saluation entirely is to be ascribed vnto Christ alone.

11 But though it be Christ him­selfe which hath obtained victorie to vs (without vs) against all ene­mies; yet can we not bee partakers of this victorie, but as the true Is­raelites in the voyage against the Madianites wee carry the light of faith in our hearts, and haue the trumpet thereof, to wit, Confessi­on, in our mouth; as also it is writ­ten Ro. 10. With the heart we beleeue, but with the mouth we confesse to sal­uation.

[Page 339]12 Furthermore, the cause of mans whole Redemption is dou­ble: One, by which, and for which; this is Christ the Mediatour, and Christs merits: The other efficiens, primarie and principall; that is both the aeternall and constant loue ofVaticinia a­lia aperta, alia velami­nibus tecta. zanch. GOD towards his Church, to wit the Elect; as also the zeale of his glorie and honour. Of the first the Prophet speaketh; To vs a child is giuen, to vs a Sonne is borne to beare the rule. Of the second hee speaketh, The zeale of the Lord of Hostes shall doe this.

13 Christ doth beare vppon his shoulders the whole principalitie, and burden thereof, as the Prophet teacheth, saying: Whose gouernment is upon his sholders. Now the King­dome of Christ is the Church of the Saints: therefore all wee faithfull ones are carried vpon his shoulders. And whom Christ hath once taken vp to bee borne vpon his shoulders, them hee neuer deiecteth downe from off his shoulders; according [Page 340] also vnto that Iohn cap. 17. I haue kept those whom thou hast giuen mee. Therefore our saluation is secure in Christ.

14 The burdens of the principality or Kingdome of Christ, are our sinnes, but the gouernment with all his burdens is vpon his shoulders, Therefore Christ doth beare the sinnes of all the Elect, according toEsay 13. that also of the Prophet, God hath put vppon him the iniquities of vs all.

15 If the gouernment be vpon his shoulders, Christ therefore himselfeEsay 9. doth perpetually protect & gouerne his Church.

16 If the Church be the Kingdome of Christ, therefore the Church in respect of her Prince is a Monarchy and hath Christ only their Monarch, And hee is an immortall prince, and doth continually gouerne his Mo­narchy. Therefore the Church is ne­uer, nor can be without an Head.

17 Hierusalem, that is the Church, is not only deliuered by Christ, but [Page 341] also for Christ: and that into two sorts, first because for the merits of Christ it is redeemed and deliuered then for Christ as the finall cause; because therefore the Church is deliuered, that is, the Kingdome of Christ is freed from the handes of the enemies, and daily more and more inlarged, that he alone at last himselfe together with the Father; may enioy it in Heauen; according to that also of the Apostle, 1 Cor. 15. Then shall he giue vp the Kingdome of God againe to his father; as wee also on the other side shall enioy God, and our Prince Christ.

18 The fountaine and originall of; our saluation, is the eternall and constant Loue of God to-vs-ward; aeternall, for that he hath loued vs to life aeternall, not in time; but from aeternity before we were borne; constant, for that whom once hee hath imbraced with that his eternal loue, he holdeth on to loue for euer. And so Gods loue is not on­ly euerlasting but perpetuall.

[Page 342]19 This loue of God is the foun­taine of our saluation: because from thence it commeth to passe, that he hath praedestinate vs to life aeter­nall in Christ; that he sent his sonne into the world; that he hath called vs effectually by the preaching of the Gospel; that hee forgiueth our daily sinnes; that finally hee will bestow vppon vs fully life aeter­nall.

20 The loue of God to-vs-ward is called by the Prophet, Zeale; for that it is as the loue of the husband towards his wife, that is, most fer­uent, & therefore intermixed with carefulnes and dolour: with careful­nes least any aduersity should hap­pen to the thing beloued: and do­lour if it happen.

21 Zeale also wherewith God also is zealous; that is, feruently loueth his owne glory, is the cause efficient of our saluation. For he could not in­dure, that ouer and besides the Re­probate, the Elect likewise should be held perpetually as Captiues in [Page 343] the handes of Sathan, for that this did crosse Gods glory. Therefore the zeale of the Lord, to wit, wher­by he hath and doth loue both vs and his owne glory so ardently, hath effected this, that is, was the cause of our saluation by Christ, both ob­tained and preserued.

22 Saluation and life aeternall can fall to none, but to such as are elect to saluation and life aeter­nall. Mat. 10. 25. Rom. 8. There­fore none can be ascertained of his saluation, vnlesse hee be made cer­taine of his aeternall and immutable election to life aeternall.

23 Euery one is bounden certain­ly to beleeue, that he was elected vnto saluation and life eternall in Christ by God, before the world was made, which is at large demon­strated in cap 7. of this Treatise.

24 Now that euery one may per­swade himselfe hereof, there bee certaine rules deliuered; partly a priori (as they terme it) or from the causes; partly a posteriori dedu­ced, [Page 344] or from the effects: And this is also handled in the 7. cap. of his Tractate.

25 Chri [...]t according to the pur­pose, both of his fathers and his owne will, neither praied nor suffe­red but for the Elect onely: which is prooued fully by many places of Scripture.

26 None can bee endued with true faith in Christ, vnlesse he bee elect in Christ to aeternall saluation, as is by many places of Scripture confirmed cap. 7. Whosoeuer ther­fore doth feele himselfe enritched with true faith in Christ, let him conclude that he is in Christ ordai­ned to life eternall.

27 Whosoeuer is endued with a true and liuely faith, may perceiue and doth perceiue that he truly be­leeueth in Christ, therfore a belee­uer may be made certaine of his E­lection to life aeternall.

28 The doctrine of Praedestina­tion: As to the Elect nothing is more soueraigne, so to the Reprobate by [Page 345] their owne default nothing is more pernicious. For although they take offence at it, yet for the others sake it is to be preached.

29 Out of the rich treasures of Christ▪ so much each one hath and possesseth; how much he receiueth and draweth out by faith. Whosoe­uer therefore can truly beleeue that he hath been elected in Christ from aeternity, vnto life euerlasting, hee is elected.

The Summe of the fourth Chapter of the Tractate touching Christ our Ad­uocate contained in foure propositions.

1 CHrist is the Aduocate of the Elect onely, & (that) of all whichIo 17. Ro. 8. 1. Io. 2. Ang Tract. 41. in Ioh. haue beene from the beginning of the world, and shalbe to the end.

[Page 346]2 Christ also is the propitiation onely for the sinnes of the Elect ofEuseb. Hist. Ecelts▪ l. 4. c. 15. the whole world; therefore is hee their aduocate only. So the Church of Smyrna to al the parishes of Paul saith, Christ did suffer for the sal­uation of all the World which are to be saued: but the Elect only are saued.’ So Ambros [...]. To. 2. de fide ad Gratianum. lib. 4. c. 1. If thou doest not beleeue, he descended not for thee, hee suffered not for thee. Therefore he suffered onely for t [...]e beleeuers.

3 The (world) is sometime taken for the whole World, and all men, as well Elect as Reprobate; somtimeGen. 18. & 22. Gal. 3. Psa. 44. Ioh. 12. Ro. 5. 2. Cor. 5. Col. 1. Hab [...]t erge populus Dei plenitu [...]i­nem suum. Am [...]r. ibid. for the more principall part, to wit the Elect; some-time for the worse part of the World, that is, the Re­probate. The Author also of the Booke de vocatione Gentium. lib. 1. c. 3. doth declare by examples of many Scriptures often-times for a part of the Earth the whole Earth, for a part of the World the whole World, for a part of men all men to [Page 347] bee nominated; and this as well touching the wicked as the godly. Therefore when he saith, that Christ is the propitiation for the sinnes of the whole World, we are not enforced by the name of (the whole World) to vnderstand vniuersally all men.

4 There is a difference between the worke of our redemption, and the force (or fruit) of our redempti­on: for the first is once done; the o­ther is eternall, extending it selfe as well to them which were from the beginning of the World, euen be­fore the worke of our redemption was accomplished, as to them who after the worke of our redemption effected shalbe to the end of World. [...] is properly the effecacy of redemption & propitiation; nothing therefore doth let, but that Christ hath beene and is perpetually the Attonement for the sinnes euen of them which were elected, euen from the beginning of the world.

The Summary of the Questi­ons, whether Remission of sinnes, once obtained, can againe be made frustrate; comprised in fourteen Con­clusions.

THE whole course of the Gospell is contriued in this summe, that it might perswade vs which beleeue in Christ, that our saluatiō is firme & constant, (that is in Christ▪) If therefore any shall say, that Re­misionIoh. [...]. & 5. M [...]. 7. & 16 Ro. 11. of sinnes, once obtained, by consequent fals can bee made frustrate in the Saints, hee doth o­uerturne the whol scope the Gos­pell.nunquam, in nemine [...]b nullum [...]ec­ca [...]um fit ir­rita remissio Zanch. Read Esai 38. 44. Mich. 7.

2 Onely by an absolute re­lapse from pietie to impietie, the re­mission of sinnes past once obtai­ned [Page 349] can be done away; but this re­lapse the true Saints and Elect are not incident vnto. Therfore in them forgiuenes of sinnes cannot be fru­strate.

3 In the Reprobate true Remis­sion of sinne [...]neuer tooke place; therefore it can neuer in them bee frustrate. Wherefore in none.

4 For the bloud of Christ, byPro omni­bus suffici­entèr, pro e­lectis t [...] ­tumefficaci­tèr Z [...]nch. ex Scolasti­cis. Pro [...]mnibus illis electis ex Augusti­no. Iohn 17 1. Ioh. 2. Ro. 8. Aliqua luce mentes illu­minat, nùn­quam iamèn paenetrat il­lorum corda Zanch. Iohn 1. which alone remission is ate [...]i [...]ued, is not according to the purpose of GOD and indeed shed out for the Reprobate vnbeleeuers, but onely for other many, that is, the Elect, and that for all those many.

5 Neither did Christ pray vpon earth, nor now mediate in Heauen, for the Reprobate; but onely for the Elect beleeuers, and in time to come to beleeue in him. But remissi­on of sinnes is obtained by the in­tercession of Christ.

6 Likewise, none but the Elect are truely endued with the Spirit of a Regeneration, who are truely Christs. Rom. 8. But without the spi­rit [Page 350] of Regeneration forgiuenesse of sinnes is not gotten.

7 So also true and iustifying faithTit. 1. Ro. 10 2. Thes. 3. Act. 13. is onely proper to the Elect. How then can the Reprobate attaine re­mission of sinnes?

8 To the wicked ReprobatesRo. 5. there is no peace, as saith the Pro­phet; but of remission of sins doth follow true peace.

9 From remission of sinnes doth alwaies follow Title to aeternal life; and after Title, the possession it selfe: but the Reprobate neuer haue any Title vnto life aeternall, & much lesse to the possession thereof.

10 To attaine remission of sins, and to bee iustified, are all one, R [...]. 4. Now none are iustified who areR [...]. 8. not praedestinate, and elect to iusti­fication and life aeternall: and who­soeuer are iustified, shall bee glorifi­ed, Rom. 8. Therefore the Repro­bate shall neuer obtaine truely re­mission of sinnes: therefore it can neuer be frustrate in them, in whom it is not at all.

[Page 351]11 By that speech of the ApostleGustauerūt non comede­runt. Zanch gustant sed [...]ox exp [...] ­unt. Ide [...] ▪ Diserimen inter do [...] Spiritus sa [...] ­cti simplici­tèr, et don [...] Spirit [...]s san­cti regene­rantis. Zanchius to the Hebrewes cap. 6. it is impossi­ble that they who are once illumi­nated, and haue tasted of the hea­uenly gift, and haue been made par­takers of the Holy Spirit, and haue tasted notwithstanding of the good Word of God, and of the powers of the world to come, and are fal­len away to bee againe renewed to repentance▪ it cannot bee conclu­ded, that the Reprobate are endu­ed with the true spirit of regenera­tion, with a true and iustifying faith, and therefore with true remission of sinnes: yet that many of them are affected with a, temporary faith, and some tasts of the Holy Spirit, this and other places doe plainely teach.

12 The place 2. Pet. [...]. touching Hypocrites, (for hee that hath not these t [...]ungs is blind, which seeth no­thing afarre off, forgetting that he was purged from his old sinnes) is to be vn­derstood according to the custome of the Holy Scripture; which doth [Page 352] call Saints, according to the iudge­ment of Charitie, iust, and purged from their Sinnes, although they are not al so before God; so many as are baptized into Christ, and haue gi­uen their names to Christ, and con­fesse him: for all such are sacramen­tally clensed.

13 That of Ezechiel, cap. 18. (If Conditiona­lis propositi­o nihil ponit in forma. Zanoh. Psal. 1. 112. the iust, doe auert from his iustice) is not to be vnderstood of him who is truely iust, but of him who onely seemeth to men to be iust. For nei­ther can hee who is truely righte­ous, finally fall from iustice to ini­quitie and die therein; of which fi­nall and perfect auersion the Pro­phet speaketh. Now Hypocrites be­ing iust onely before men, doe ne­uer obtaine true remission of nnes before God; therefore it cannot be prooued by this sentence, that it is frustrate..

14 That Mat. 18. So your hea­uenly Father shall doe to you, vnlesse you forgiue euery one to his brother from the heart their offences, doth not [Page 353] conclude, That sinnes once truely released can agaïne bee called into iudgement, but this onely, That such men are deceiued, who thinke their debts to bee remitted from God vnto them, when as they doe not forgiue trespas­ses to their bre­thren.

FINIS.

This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Text Creation Partnership. Searching, reading, printing, or downloading EEBO-TCP texts is reserved for the authorized users of these project partner institutions. Permission must be granted for subsequent distribution, in print or electronically, of this EEBO-TCP Phase II text, in whole or in part.